Elon Musk wants to save Western civilization from empathy
Elon Musk wants to save Western civilization from empathy
Zachary B. Wolf
Analysis by Zachary B. Wolf, CNN
3 minute read
Published 5:38 PM EST, Wed March 5, 2025
CNN
—
Americans are still in the dark about the scope and scale of what Elon Musk is doing with DOGE, the Department of Government Efficiency, which is working to drastically shrink the size of government by aiming to cut $1 trillion or more in government spending.
But there’s some insight into what’s driving Musk — namely, an effort to combat what he referred to as “civilizational suicidal empathy.”
During a three-hour interview with the podcaster Joe Rogan released February 28, Musk talked about his deeply held belief in the conspiracy theory that Democrats are working to import as many undocumented immigrants as possible so that they can take over the US government forever.
“If they had another four years, they would legalize enough illegals in the swing states to make the swing states not swing states,” Musk told Rogan. “They would just, they would be blue states. Then they would … win the presidential; they’d win the House, the Senate and the presidency.”
It’s a wild idea along the same lines as the debunked “replacement theory.” And there are many factual holes in the theory, starting with the fact that it’s illegal for noncitizens to vote in federal elections and there’s no direct pathway to citizenship for people who enter the country illegally.
But what came next in the conversation may shine more of a light on what motivates Musk to cut down the size of government, and it melds with his takeover, purchase and founding of companies in the private sector. It’s the belief that empathy for individuals is costly to the collective.
Musk pointed to California’s move to provide medical insurance even to undocumented people who qualify for its low-income Medi-Cal program.
“We’ve got civilizational suicidal empathy going on,” Musk said, borrowing the term from Gad Saad, a Canadian scholar who is also a frequent Rogan host.
While Musk said he believes in empathy and that “you should care about other people,” he also thinks it’s destroying society.
“The fundamental weakness of Western civilization is empathy, the empathy exploit,” Musk said. “There it’s they’re exploiting a bug in Western civilization, which is the empathy response.”
Empathy, he said, has been “weaponized.”
It’s an important thing to remember as Musk turns his crusade toward the US government. While President Donald Trump has said cuts will not touch safety net programs such as Social Security, Medicare and Medicaid, except to root out fraud, Musk made clear during the interview that he believes that the concept of Social Security is a “Ponzi scheme.”
Musk’s lack of empathy is a theme in the recent biography for which the writer Walter Isaacson was given access to the billionaire throughout his takeover of Twitter.
And Musk’s disregard for individuals employed at his companies is also a throughline in the book, including on production lines at Tesla and at SpaceX, where he is described as quick to fire people.
At each of those companies, Musk expressed a desire to save humanity: with electric cars in the case of Tesla; by making humanity interplanetary in the case of SpaceX; and by sticking up for the First Amendment in the case of Twitter.
“He likes this notion of helping humanity,” Isaacson told CNN’s Christiane Amanpour in 2023. “In fact, he has more empathy for humanity in general than he often has for the 20 people around him.
Musk still has that view of himself as a superhero taking risks; he repeatedly told Rogan about his fear of being killed. Now, instead of saving humanity, he believes he is saving the US government by cutting billions of dollars in spending, even if it impacts many Americans’ daily lives — by costing them their jobs or by curtailing government services — in the process.
https://www.cnn.com/2025/03/05/politics/elon-musk-rogan-interview-empathy-doge/index.html
Elon Musk and 4 of His Sons Meet Pope Francis
Elon Musk shared a photo with four of his kids meeting the Pope following a brief Twitter hiatus.
By Corinne Heller Jul 02, 2022 2:27 PM| Updated Jul 02, 2022 2:26 PM
Elon Musk returned to Twitter after a brief hiatus to share a rare family photo.
On July 1, the billionaire CEO of Tesla and SpaceX tweeted a pic of himself with sons Griffin, 18, and 16-year-old triplets Kai, Damian and Saxon posing with Pope Francis during a recent trip to Italy.
Elon wrote, "Honored to meet @Pontifex yesterday."
According to Italian newspaper La Repubblica, the businessman and the pontiff had a 40-minute meeting at Casa Santa Marta in Vatican City. Elon talked about his ideas on improving the world and humanity, the outlet said.
Elon, the richest person in the world, shares his four teenage sons with first wife Justine Wilson. Griffin has a twin, who in April filed a request in a Los Angeles court to change her name to Vivian Jenna Wilson in accordance with her new gender identity. She stated in her filing, "I no longer live with or wish to be related to my biological father in any way, shape or form." A judge granted Vivian's request on June 22.
Elon, who also shares toddler son X Æ A-Xii and baby girl Exa Dark Sideræl with ex Grimes, had recently started posting again on Twitter, a social media network he uses regularly and plans to purchase, after being largely absent since June 21.
Ten minutes before posting his photo with his four eldest sons, Elon shared a throwback pic of himself with his second ex-wife, actress Talulah Riley, dressed up while walking in the Italian city of Venice. He tweeted, "Talulah designed that dress herself and much of my 40th birthday party. She is a party genius."
https://www.eonline.com/news/1336664/elon-musk-and-4-of-his-sons-meet-pope-francis
[525] 2. 1First of all the superior general, or the one who with his authority admits the subject to profession,[19] will celebrate Mass in the church publicly[20] before the members of the house and the others who happen to be present. Then with the most holy Sacrament he will turn toward the one who is making the profession [A], 2and he, after reciting the Confiteor and the words which precede Holy Communion,[21] will in a loud voice read[22] his written vow (which he will have pondered for some days in advance) in this formula [527].
[526] A. 1These details and those which follow below are appropriate and should be observed when possible, but they are not necessary. 2For it could happen that the one who through the superior general s order is admitting to profession is not a priest or is unable to celebrate Mass. 3What is essent ial is that the vow be read publicly in the presence of the Societ y s members and the externs who are present ,[23] and that it be made and received as a solemn vow.
[527] 3. 1 I, N., make profession, and I promise to Almighty God, in the presence of his Virgin Mother, the whole heavenly court, and all those here present, 2and to you, Reverend Father N., superior general of the Society of Jesus and the one holding the place of God, and to your successors (or, to you, Reverend Father N., representing the superior general of the Society of Jesus and his successors and holding the place of God), 3perpetual poverty, chastity, and obedience; and, in conformity with it, special care for the instruction of children [B] according to the manner of living contained in the apostolic letters of the Society of Jesus and in its Constitutions.
4 I further promise a special obedience to the sovereign pontiff in regard to the missions [C], according to the same apostolic letters and the Constitutions.
5 Rome, or elsewhere, on such a day, month, or year, and in such a church.
[528] B. 1The promise to instruct children and uneducated persons in conformity with the apostolic letters and the Constitutions does not induce a greater
[19] (This refers to receiving the vows.)
[20] Modified by a very ancient practice. (See note 30 to CN 132. This is noted by Fr. Nadal in a scholion to this number; indeed, this was already the usage from the profession of the first fathers: see MHSI, MI, Fontes narr. 1:21.)
[21] Modified because of a change in liturgical norms. (See CN 132.)
[22] (But see CN 130.) [23] Modified by CN 130. (For validity, some unambiguous expression of the vow that is taken is sufficient.) 206 The Constitutions and Norms obligation than the other spiritual exercises by which the neighbor is aided, 2such as confessions, preaching, and the like. Each one ought to employ himself in these as directed by the commands of his superiors. 3But the promise about the children is placed in the vow so that this holy practice may be held as something more especially enjoined and may be exercised with greater devotion, in view of the special service thereby given to God our Lord in aid of his souls 4and the greater danger of its being allowed to fall into oblivion and dropped than is the case with other more conspicuous services such as preaching and the like.
[529] C. 1The entire purport of this fourth vow of obedience to the pope was and is with regard to missions; 2and this is how the bulls should be understood where they speak of this obedience in all that the sovereign pontiff may command and wherever he may send one, and so on.
[530] 4. 1Thereupon the one professed will receive the most Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist. 2When this has been done, his name should be written in the book of the Society which will exist for this purpose, along with the name of the person into whose hands he made the profession, with the day, month, and year in which it was made. 3His written vow should be preserved so that it may always be evidence of all this, to the glory of God our Lord.
[531] 5. 1Those who are admitted to the profession of only three solemn vows will read[24] their written vow in the church before receiving the most holy Sacrament, in the presence of the members of the house and the others from outside who are present. The formula is as follows:
[532] 6. 1 I, N., make profession, and I promise to Almighty God, in the presence of his Virgin Mother, the whole heavenly court, and all those here present, 2and to you, Reverend Father N., superior general of the Society of Jesus and the one holding the place of God, and to your successors (or, to you, Reverend Father N., representing the superior general of the Society of Jesus and his successors and holding the place of God) 3perpetual poverty, chastity, and obedience; and, in conformity with it, special care for the instruction of children, according to the manner of living contained in the apostolic letters of the Society of Jesus and its Constitutions.
Rome, or elsewhere, on such a day, month, and year, and in such a church.
4Thereupon Holy Communion will follow and all the rest, as was stated above.
[24] (See CN 130.)
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
I do further declare that I will help, assist, and advise all or any of His Holiness’s agents, in any place where I should be, in Switzerland, Germany, Holland, Ireland or America, or in any other kingdom or territory I shall come to, and do my utmost to extirpate the heretical Protestant or Masonic doctrines and to destroy all their pretended powers, legal or otherwise. I do further promise and declare that, notwithstanding, I am dispensed with to assume any religion heretical for the propagation of the Mother Church’s interest; to keep secret and private all her agents’ counsels from time to time, as they entrust me, and not to divulge, directly or indirectly, by word, writing or circumstances whatever; but to execute all that should be proposed, given in charge, or discovered unto me by you, my Ghostly Father, or any of this sacred order.
I do further promise and declare that I will have no opinion or will of my own or any mental reservation whatever, even as a corpse or cadaver (perinde ac cadaver), but will unhesitatingly obey each and every command that I may receive from my superiors in the militia of the Pope and of Jesus Christ. That I will go to any part of the world whithersoever I may be sent, to the frozen regions north, jungles of India, to the centres of civilisation of Europe, or to the wild haunts of the barbarous savages of America without murmuring or repining, and will be submissive in all things, whatsoever is communicated to me.
I do further promise and declare that I will, when opportunity presents, make and wage relentless war, secretly and openly, against all heretics, Protestants and Masons, as I am directed to do, to extirpate them from the face of the whole earth; and that I will spare neither age, sex nor condition, and that will hang, burn, waste, boil, flay, strangle, and bury alive these infamous heretics; rip up the stomachs and wombs of their women, and crush their infants’ heads against the walls in order to annihilate their execrable race. That when the same cannot be done openly I will secretly use the poisonous cup, the strangulation cord, the steel of the poniard, or the leaden bullet, regardless of the honour, rank, dignity or authority of the persons, whatever may be their condition in life, either public or private, as I at any time may be directed so to do by any agents of the Pope or Superior of the Brotherhood of the Holy Father of the Society of Jesus.
In confirmation of which I hereby dedicate my life, soul, and all corporal powers, and with the dagger which I now receive I will subscribe my name written in my blood in testimony thereof; and should I prove false, or weaken in my determination, may my brethren and fellow soldiers of the militia of the Pope cut off my hands and feet and my throat from ear to ear, my belly be opened and sulphur burned therein with all the punishment that can be inflicted upon me on earth, and my soul shall be tortured by demons in eternal hell forever.
That I will in voting always vote for a Knight of Columbus in preference to a Protestant, especially a Mason, and that I will leave my party so to do; that if two Catholics are on the ticket I will satisfy myself which is the better supporter of Mother Church and vote accordingly. That I will not deal with or employ a Protestant if in my power to deal with or employ a Catholic. That I will place Catholic girls in Protestant families that a weekly report may be made of the inner movements of the heretics. That I will provide myself with arms and ammunition that I may be in readiness when the word is passed, or I am commanded to defend the Church either as an individual or with the militia of the Pope.
The Jesuit Oath
https://www.jamesjpn.net/religion/the-jesuit-oath/
THE CHILD WHO MURDERS
A Review of Theory and Research
KATHRYNN A. ADAMS
Department of Psychology
University of Alabama
Moist people are aware of the existence of the child murderer
from newspaper headlines; yet, little scientific study has
been done on this category of offenders. Much previous
research involves the study and diagnosis of children and their
case histories and hypothesizes an element or elements common
to all the cases in that particular study. Thus far, however,
theorists have not agreed upon a single underlying cause or
group of causes which could explain and be used to predict all
instances of homicide committed by children.
It .is not surprising that little attention has been given to the
problem when one considers the small percentage of total crime
that the very young commit. In 1925, there were .8% murderers
per 100 male delinquents (Burt, 1965). A study done in the
Greater Cleveland area from 1947-1953 found only .9% of all
people charged with felonious homicide were between 11-15
years of age. Only two other age groups (76 years and older and
66-70 years old) had lower rates (Bensing and Schrader, 1960).
In a 1960-1963 study in Philadelphia, only 2, or 1.4%, of 145
offenses causing bodily harm were murder. The subjects were
youths of the city ranging from 7-18 years of age (Sellin and
Wolfgang, 1964).
.
[51]
[52]
CHARACTERISTICS OF CHILD MURDERERS
Child murderers almost defy definition. They represent
widely different socioeconomic backgrounds. Their personal
ities range from timid and withdrawn to aggressive and often
cruel. Some are troublesome; others are considered well-ad
justed and even do adequate schoolwork (Reinhardt, 1970). Of
the seventeen child murderers Reinhardt studied, only six had a
record of earlier offenses and only three &dquo;had exhibited
qualities of a potential murderer&dquo; (Reinhardt, 1970: xv). In
research done by Sargent (1962), none of nine killers had a
history of disobedience or delinquent behavior. Malnquist
(1971) studied twenty youths whose past offenses were
property or juvenile offenses. None had committed an offense
against a person before, but one had been present during a
murder by a friend a year earlier. These killers do not fit into
the street gang category of delinquents. They usually commit
their crime by themselves.
According to the studies made thus far, the reactions of
children to and motives for their homicidal acts are diverse. Just
as adult murderers, children are most likely to kill a family
members, friend, or frequent associate (Macdonald, 1961).
Motives in assault and homicide are often relatively trivial
(National Commission on the Causes and Prevention of Vio
lence, 1969). This may suggest, however, that tensions and
frustrations had increased to the point where it only took a
seemingly unimportant event to trigger the pent-up emotions
and aggression. Burt (1965) says killing to a young child means
one of two things: (1) it is the most complete type of personal
revenge the child has heard of; or (2) an undesired individual
disappears forever. Reinhardt (1970) found most child mur
derers show no guilt. In the ones who did show guilt feelings,
the emotion was minimal. The youths could not give an answer
to why they killed except &dquo;for fun&dquo; or &dquo;I don’t know.&dquo; All nine
children in Sargent’s (1962) study perceived the fatal deed as
their own and willingly accepted responsibility for it. There was
no attempt to project the blame on anyone else. All but one,
though, denied any homicidal forethought. Bender (1959)
[53]
concluded that the children she studied neither anticipated nor
intended a person’s death to result from their activities. The
victim happened to block an activity, unintentionally fatal,
initiated by the child. Thus, Bender claims that death was
always accidental regardless of the child’s part in causing the
disastrous consequences. After the death, the child reacts
profoundly. Nothing before the death seems important any
more. For periods lasting as long as years, there is intense
mourning, during which the child attempts to reverse or deny
the death process. This finding of Bender appears opposite to
that of Reinhardt and Sargent.
Bender and Curran (1940) state there are different mecha
nisms in child and adolescent aggression. Adolescents seem to
show the same processes seen in adult aggressive criminals. They
accept the finality of the act and attempt to accept its effects
upon their lives, giving the artificial impression of not being
emotionally affected by refuting any blame and denying
feelings of guilt. Children cannot understand death. They do
not apprehend its permanence and believe it is reversible. A
prepuberty child tries to examine every method to convince
himself or herself that death is impossible.
The complexity and variety of homicidal acts and the
diversity of the offender characteristics and backgrounds are
associated with an unpromising scientific record in postulating
instigative factors. However, the socialization experience of a
child seems to be a well-accepted, albeit broad, area of
importance. Many researchers have found the family structure
and early childhood experience of child murderers to be similar,
especially the early deprivation of parental love and affection
(Guttmacher, 1960; National Commission on the Causes and
Prevention of Violence, 1969; Reinhardt, 1970). Family dis
organization is seen as one factor leading to physically
aggressive crime (Shulman, 1957). Bender (1959) thinks ex
tremely adverse home environments and life experiences are
significant in causing children to later become murderers.
Bender and Curran (1940) found the observable manifestation
of death wishes becomes dangerously exaggerated when the
competition within the family becomes strikingly acute due to
[54]
some external force or in foster home circumstances where the
child has no sound, favorable feelings of love to restrain or
control her or his strong aggressive tendencies. Most children
who commit homicides &dquo;come from broken homes or homes
grown hateful from a lack of parental love, heartless discipline,
incompatibility, unstable economic or emotional patterns, or an
absence of security and warmth&dquo; (Deutsch, 1950). Dr. Ralph S.
Banay, a psychiatrist, who has studied youth homicide, exten
sively divided child killers into five main categories, two of
which were: (1) children who had been emotionally starved,
neglected, and abused; and (2) products of a totally confused
and demoralizing home life in economically poor circumstances
(Deutsch, 1950).
MODELING AND VICTIM-PRECIPITATION
Experiences with violence in early childhood and parental
encouragement even though unconscious, seem to lead the child
in the direction of violence himself or herself. Children identify
with their parents who, as a model, demonstrate a lack of
impulse control and direct physical manifestation of their
aggressive tendencies. These children must cope with extra
emotional stress (Bender and Curran, 1940; Easson and Stein
hibler, 1961; Silver et al., 1969).
A child may be substituting for his or her parent or society in
his or her role as a murderer. Bromberg ( 1961 ) contends most
murderers gratify the needs and impulses of others. Created by
society as a vent for anti-social feelings, they serve as a
scapegoat for its guilt feelings. Sargent (1962: 35) attempts to
support the hypothesis that a child sometimes acts as an
innocent, but nonetheless deadly, agent of an adult (usually his
or her parent) who &dquo;unconsciously prompts the child to kill so
that he can vicariously enjoy the benefits of the act.&dquo; The adult
may exploit the latent hostility which the child feels toward his
or her victim while the child’s susceptibility and willingness to
act in accordance with prompting from the parent may stem
from the child’s immature ego and the emotional relationship
established between the two. In his study in Detroit of nine
killers, Sargent found that the surviving parent acted as if a
.
[55]
difficulty had been removed after the death of their spouse.
Even though they did not admit a conscious desire for the
victim to die or for their child to kill, all admitted they wished
the deceased out of the way. A strong protective attitude by the
child toward the provoking parent was also found.
A victim may aid in the cause of his or her death, either by
threats to the subsequent killer or by other forms of provoca
tion (Wolfgang, 1967). Nagging or ridicule by a parent or parent
substitute may provide the necessary stimulation for a child to
murder (Smith, 1965). Macdonald (1967) has named this
’
.
phenomena the &dquo;threat to kill.&dquo; The recipient of the threat to
kill was the first to behave in a menacing manner, and so the
victim brought about his or her own murder unintentionally
through his or her initial provoking action. In an unmotivated
murder (under which many child murders seem to fall), a victim
may also fit into the unconscious tensions of the murderer.
.
Thus, the victim unknowingly sets into motion a youngster’s
homicidal potential (Satten, 1960).
REACTIONS TO STRESS
The building up of tensions and frustrations, culminating in
murder by the child, may serve the function of turning built-up
aggression outward instead of inward; so actually saving the
child’s life. An association between the homicide-suicide phe
nomena has been postulated by Malnquist (1971). &dquo;Homicide
may serve the illusatory function of saving one’s self and ego
from disintegration by displacing onto someone else the focus
for aggressive discharge&dquo; (Malnquist, 1971: 465). Here, there
seems to be a choice of the lesser evil in preference of oneself.
The finding of Greenberg and Blank (1970) that there is no
evidence of children twelve years and below in recent American
literature who murdered and then destroyed themselves may
serve as proof of Malnquist’s theory. Studies have found that
between 4% and 35% of adult murderers commit suicide
(Dorpat, 1967).
Connected to Malnquist’s hypothesis may be what some
consider the final breaking point in committing murder. Halleck
(in Malnquist, 1971) thinks it is a feeling of hopelessness and
[56]
helplessness. A deep state of mourning is brought to the point
of no return because of the seeming hopelessness of relief. The
final impetus toward murder could be an irreconcilable insult to
the child’s integrity for which there seemed no repair (Maln
quist, 1971). Cormier (in Malnquist, 1971) has established a
relationship between depression and acts of violence. Just
whom the violence is toward may depend on environmental
factors.
Some children seem forced to commit murder to escape their
present environment. The theme of Reinhardt’s book, nothing
left but ... Murder, is that children have no choice but to kill
because their lives are so full of unhappiness and failures which
the people in their environment seem to try to aggrevate.
Homicide may be an adolescent’s way of dealing with unbear
able situations due to his or her parents’ exerting of authority
(Bender and Curran, 1940).
_
Several investigators have divided child killers into categories
of causes other than those mentioned above. These lists often
overlap in their content, but no two are exactly alike. Bender
(1959), Malnquist ( 1971 ), Reinhardt (1970), and Smith (1965)
state one rarely finds an instance where some form of emotional
disturbance is not conspicuously present. Bender claims the
psychopathology is usually in the form of brain disease,
epilepsy, or schizophrenia. Diagnosis of the disturbances by the
others range from schizophrenia to personality disorders and
psychopathy. Other researchers see child murderers as normal
psychologically (Bromberg, 1961; Easson and Steinhibler, 1961;
Guttmacher, 1960; Shulman, 1957). These investigators rely on
early childhood experience and present environmental condi
tions to explain the child’s actions. Two studies suggest that
organic sickness, especially in the brain, causing a devaluation of
the self and increasing locomotor activity and impulsivity may
partly cause. the child’s homicidal act (Bender, 1959; Bender
and Curran, 1940).
An ego defect which allows recurrent breakthroughs of
strong, aggressive impulses, sometimes of homicidal propor
tions, is also hypothesized as a cause of children murdering
(Sargent, 1962; Satten, 1960; Shulman, 1957; Smith, 1965).
[57]
Frequently, young adolescents barely remember their violent
deed. &dquo;The amnesia that so frequently cloaks these outbursts
for the time that the usual controls are lost stems in part from
the fact that the patient’s regressing to a precognitive undiffer
entiated ego state from which memory is likely to be only
fragmentary at best&dquo; (Smith, 1965: 316). Smith goes further to
state that these children have an immature capacity for
identification. The abundant and vivid fantasy life of some
children, which makes it difficult for them to perceive the
difference between reality and fantasy, may play a part in
homicidal acts (Bender, 1959; Satten, 1960; Smith, 1965).
Megargee (1967) hypothesizes overcontrolled and under
controlled aggressive types are assaulting offenders. Most
children develop inhibitions against parenticide and usually
against other forms of homicide during their formative years.
Consequently, most matricides and patricides come after a
certain amount of conflict. From Megargee’s theory, one could
guess children who commit murder overcontrol or undercontrol
their aggression and that their environmental situation is
frustrating. Banay (in Reinhardt, 1970) postulates one more
category of child killers-the &dquo;model children,&dquo; but gives no
explanation of the causes of their killing.
With such varied hypotheses regarding causative factors, it
seems almost impossible to predict who will become a child
murderer. However, investigators are finally getting clues.
Deutsch (1950) claims there is a striking indication of deviant
behavior patterns in most child killers, paralleling ones found in
children with serious emotional problems. Without treatment,
these symptoms may become exacerbated or channeled into a
form manifesting itself as murderous action. In a study by
Malnquist (1971) of twenty adolescents charged with murder,
signs before the homicides were committed were found. The
signs included &dquo;behavioral changes, ’cries for help,’ use of drugs,
object losses, threats to manhood, somatization, emotional
crescendo, and homosexual threats&dquo; (Malnquist, 1971: 461).
LEGAL REACTIONS AND TREATMENT
Most states deny children the status of juvenile delinquent
[58]
when they commit homicide. The law typically assumes a child
has not reached a degree of sophistication intellectually or
emotionally to qualify him or her as responsible for an act; but
there is an apparent exclusion when the offense is especially
noxious to society. Then, complete responsibility is placed on
the child, and she or he faces the full brunt of the law (Deutsch,
,
1950; Malnquist, 1971). After being sent to adult court, the
case must be settled by application of M’Naghten Rule or one
of the several other rules of criminal liability. The test for
criminality is thus knowledge of good and evil. Yet not all who
commit homicide are seen for psychiatric evaluation. Some are
waived without being seen under the juvenile court, and, once
they are under adult court, there is no requirement for appraisal
unless a specific motion is made. A juvenile may proceed
through the criminal justice system without examination of the
act except for the evidence needed for conviction (Malnquist,
1971 ). The psychological study of a murderer must go beyond
the knowledge of right and wrong.
Most juvenile murderers are sentenced to long terms in state
reformatories or penitentiaries. Only a lucky few are sent to
mental hospitals or schools for the emotionally disturbed, and
even fewer receive the concentrated treatment they need
(Deutsch, 1950). (Of course, this implies that all murderers are
emotionally disturbed.) Deutsch (1950) and Smith (1965) think
the emotional injuries incurred are often permanent. Since
children are prone to violent expressions of feeling, the first
concern to them is protection, and the best solution is to
institutionalize the child for his or her own and for society’s
good and safety. The highly structured institutional setting
should provide the patient with firm external controls. Bender.
(1959) and Bender and Curran (1940) claim intensive treatment
over an extended duration is necessary, not from the factors
leading to the murder, but for the intense reactions of the child
from it.
If it can be detected from sound evidence that parental
encouragement prompted the murder, the information should
be given to the child to alleviate his or her extreme guilt. It
could also be used as extenuating circumstances in the child’s
[59]
behalf before the court. If the child’s behavior serves his or her
parent’s unconscious motives and the parent has antagonistic
feelings toward a family member, it is necessary to be alert to
the potential danger. Therapeutic intervention with the child
and parent may be called for, as may removal of the child from
his or her home (Sargent, 1962).
PREDICTION AND PREVENTION
There is great need to predict this violent behavior of
children and intervene therapeutically. For this group, deter
rence has failed. More than race, social class, age, and urban area
predisposition are needed. Malnquist (1971) concluded that
certain warning signs and symptoms culminating in homicide
appeared consistently, but the main difficulty is the prevalence
of similar characteristics in people who never commit violent
crimes or acts. And the potential injustices done by overpredic
tion of dangerousness-i.e., false positives-have been decried by
many. One objective is to determine through psychiatric
interviews and psychological testing the existence of these
danger signals hours or days before the outburst. Megargee
(1967) attempted to develop an MMPI scale to predict overt
aggressive behavior and was unable to derive a simple aggressive
scale. He did, however, construct and cross-validate one which
appears to assess overcontrolled hostility, a theoretical precur
sor to violence.
Deutsch (1950) does not see the major problem as one of
identifying premonitory signals and alerting professional mental
and legal attention, but one of making contact with the family
that can be accepted. Too many times treatment is recom
mended, but ignored. Often the disorder or problem is sensed
and apprehended by adults, but is pushed aside or treated too
little or too late. Who is then to blame-emotionally crippled
children or organized society?
Deutsch (1950) recommends extensive preventive measure
ments. School systems should offer adequate mental health
services, including both psychiatric and social casework, for
problem children. Prompt and effective treatment could then be
provided emotionally disturbed children. Child-guidance clinics
[60]
with competent professional staffs should be established in all
large communities. Basic to the problem of prevention is
extensive research on the physical, mental, emotional, and
environmental elements contributing to child delinquency and
especially those resulting in homicidal behavior.
The child killer phenomenon is defmitely a problem that
needs attention. Guttmacher (1960) contends there is a certain
amount of violent hostility within all people that they must
express. Bromberg (1961) claims that since a murderer is only
fulfilling the needs and urges of others, everyone is a potential
murderer. One must then predict murderers from the entire
population of children. This is consistent with the variety of
backgrounds and traits found among child killers and the
diverse situations in which the murder is committed. The
context in which the aggressive act takes place is important and
certainly must be considered in court and in diagnosis and
treatment.
A major question is: what causes these aggressive reactions to
be expressed by some children in such a violent manner? The
answer can be found from more objective and intensive study of
child offenders, their personality, and their environment.
Follow-up and longitudinal studies are needed to see the effects
of the homicidal act and treatment upon the youths. Other
research must concentrate on the prediction of killers and
consequently treat the children, preventing their homicidal acts.
Too many try to solve the problem with a one-cause, one-cure
approach. The important predisposition variables that cause one
to act out his aggression vary in different theoretical frame
works. The best explanation will probably be found in a
combination of these frameworks. Hostile aggression in children
does not seem to be innate or instinctive, but a reaction to
deprivation and frustration arising from maturational disorders
and environmental factors that fail to meet the child’s needs.
[61]
REFERENCES---
BENDER, L. (1959) "Children and adolescents who have killed." Amer. J. of
Psychiatry 116: 510-513.
and F. J. CURRAN (1940) "Children and adolescents who kill." J. of Criminal
Psychopathology 1: 297-322.
BENSING, R. C. and O. SCHRADER (1960) Homicide in an Urban Community.
Springfield, Ill.: Charles C. Thomas.
BROMBERG, W. (1961) The Mold of Murder: A Psychiatric Study of Homicide.
New York: Grune & Stratton.
BURT, C. (1965) The Young Delinquent. London: Univ. of London Press.
DEUTSCH, A. (1950) Our Rejected Children. Boston: Little, Brown.
DORPAT, T. L. (1967) "Suicide in murderers," pp. 193-197 in M. Wolfgang (ed.)
Studies in Homicide. New York: Harper & Row.
EASSON, W. M. and R. M. STEINHIBLER (1961) "Murderous aggression by
children and adolescents." Archives of General Psychiatry 4: 1-9.
GREENBERG, H. R. and R. H. BLANK (1970) "Murder and self-destruction by a 12
year old boy." Adolescence 5: 391-396.
GUTTMACHER, M. S. (1960) The Mind of the Murderer. New York: Farrar, Stras &
Cudahy.
MACDONALD, J. M. (1967) "The threat to kill," pp. 103-113 in M. Wolfgang (ed.)
Studies in Homicide. New York: Harper & Row.--- (1961 ) The Murderer and His Victims. Springfield, Ill.: Charles C. Thomas.
MALNQUIST, C. P. (1971) "Premonitory signs of homicidal aggression in juveniles."
Amer. J. of Psychiatry 128: 461-465.
MEGARGEE, E. (1967) "Matricide, patricide, and the dynamics of aggression."
Presented at the Florida State University Symposium on Murder Within the
Family, American Psychological Association Convention, Washington, D.C.
National Commission on the Causes and Prevention of Violence (1969) Violent
Crime. New York: George Braziller.
REINHARDT, J. M. (1970) nothing left but ... Murder. Lincoln, Neb.: Johnsen.
SARGENT, D. (1962) "Children who kill-a family conspiracy?" Social Work 17:
35-42.
SATTEN, J. (1960) "Murder without apparent motive: a study in personality
disorganization." Amer. J. of Psychiatry 117: 48-53.
SELLIN, T. and M. WOLFGANG (1964) The Measurement of Delinquency. New
York: John Wiley.
SHULMAN, H. M. (1957) "A social science view of delinquency causation and
control," pp. 124-145 in F. J. Cohen (ed.) Youth and Crime. New York:
International Universities Press.
SILVER, L. B., C. C. DUBLIN, and R. S. LOURIE (1969) "Does violence breed
violence?" Amer. J. of Psychiatry 126: 404-407.
SMITH, S. (1965) "The adolescent murderer." Archives of General Psychiatry 13:
310-319.
WOLFGANG, M. (1967) "Victim-precipitated criminal homicide," pp. 72-87 in M.
Wolfgang (ed.) Studies in Homicide. New York: Harper & Row.
https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/pdf/10.1177/009385487400100107
ISIS child soldier with an AK47 rifle given by his teacher pledges allegiance to the terrorist group
Article Meta February 2, 2018
Shocking images from one of the Islamic State’s terrorist training camps for children show pre-teen boys being awarded AK47 assault rifles for good behaviour and firing machine guns.
The children are so-called ‘Cubs of the Caliphate’ – the name given to children who have been brainwashed with ISIS ideologies and trained to fight and kill for the terror group.
Since their early days of power, the all-but obliterated terrorist organisation has been using children as front-line soldiers and suicide attackers, and these images indicate that the practice is ongoing despite their recent defeats in Iraq and Syria.
ISIS propaganda chiefs – desperate to show their regime is still functioning despite the loss of 30,000 fighters and virtually all its lands – released the pics of the ‘Cubs’ at their training camp.
The youngsters are shown carrying out gruelling physical exercises and handling weapons.
One lad – laying prone on the ground – aims a machine gun that is virtually the same length as the tiny recruit.
Others are shown receiving copies of the Koran and pledging their allegiance to the murderous regime.
The chilling catalogue of pictures are said to be from a camp in Syria’s Damascus province where ISIS still has pockets of land.
The pictures come as the UK’s leading counter terrorist police officer warned children trained by Islamic State monsters could return to the UK to ‘commit atrocities’.
The head of the Met’s Counter Terrorism Command, Commander Dean Haydon, said that as a result of the growing threat, all those returning to Britain from Iraq and Syria are assessed on a case-by-case basis.
Commander Haydon said: ‘A child in a war zone would have seen some pretty horrendous things.
‘Some terror groups are training children to commit atrocities.
‘We need to not just understand the risk the mother poses but the risk that any child poses as well. We look at them on a case-by-case basis and they may be arrested.’
His chilling warning comes after a suspected jihadi bride became the first to return to the UK with a baby born under ISIS in Syria last month.
The unnamed 27-year-old was arrested at Heathrow Airport in London after arriving back in the country with her child.
The terror suspect landed on a flight from Ethiopian capital Addis Ababa nine days ago, in an apparent attempt to cover her tracks
But cops from Scotland Yard’s counter-terror squad were waiting for her when she landed.
Her toddler son, whose nationality is unclear, has been taken into care.
She was reportedly released on bail while police inquiries continue.
https://www.gfatf.org/archives/teacher-pledges-allegiance-terrorist/
What is Chrislam?
Answer
Chrislam is an attempt to syncretize Christianity with Islam. While it began in Nigeria in the 1980s, Chrislamic ideas have spread throughout much of the world. The essential concept of Chrislam is that Christianity and Islam are compatible, that one can be a Christian and a Muslim at the same time. Chrislam is not an actual religion of its own, but a blurring of the differences and distinctions between Christianity and Islam.
Advocates of Chrislam point to facts such as Jesus being mentioned 25 times in the Qur’an, or Christianity and Islam having similar teachings on morals and ethics, or the need for the two largest monotheistic religions to unite to fight against the rise of atheism and alternative spirituality. Chrislam is viewed by some as the solution for the ongoing conflict between the Western world, which is predominantly Christian, and the Middle East, which is predominantly Muslim.
While it is undeniable that there are many similarities between Christianity and Islam (and Judaism, for that matter), Chrislam ultimately fails because Christianity and Islam are diametrically opposed on the most important of issues – the identity of Jesus Christ. True Christianity declares Jesus to be God incarnate. For Christians, the deity of Christ is a non-negotiable, for without His deity, Jesus’ death on the cross would not have been sufficient to be the atoning sacrifice for the sins of the entire world (1 John 2:2).
Islam adamantly rejects the deity of Christ. The Qur’an declares the idea that Jesus is God to be blasphemy (5:17). Belief in the deity of Christ is considered shirk (“polytheism”) to Muslims. Further, Islam denies the death of Christ on the cross (4:157–158). The most crucial doctrine of the Christian faith is rejected in Islam. As a result, the two religions are absolutely not compatible, making Chrislam a concept both Christians and Muslims should reject.
https://www.gotquestions.org/Chrislam.html
mosque (mŏsk)
Share:
n.
A building used as a place of Muslim worship.
[French mosquée, from Middle French mousquaie, from Old Italian moschea, variant of moscheta, alteration (possibly with influence from Old Italian mosco, MUSK, in reference to the perfuming of mosques with musk and the mixing of musk into the mortar used to build them) of meschita, from Old Spanish mezquita and Medieval Latin mezquita, from early Arabic (possibly Yemeni dialectal) masgida (attested in early Arabic documents written in the Greek alphabet; compare classical Arabic masjid and Berber tamasgida, mosque, an early borrowing from Arabic), from Aramaic masgədā, definite form (with -ā, suffixed definite article) of *masgid, place of worship, altar; see MASJID.]
https://www.ahdictionary.com/word/search.html?q=mosque
The Department of Government Efficiency (DOGE)[note 1] is an initiative of the second Donald Trump administration in the United States tasked with reducing federal spending. It was established on January 20, 2025, by an executive order renaming the United States Digital Service (USDS) to the United States DOGE Service (USDS), and establishing a temporary organization, the U.S. DOGE Service Temporary Organization (USDSTO), within USDS.[6][7] The initiative established "DOGE teams" at federal agencies and aims to carry out spending cuts and "modernize federal technology and software to maximize governmental efficiency and productivity".[6][8] USDSTO is scheduled to be dissolved on July 4, 2026.[9]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Department_of_Government_Efficiency
Elon Musk breaks silence on Twitter, posts a picture with the pope
By Reuters
July 2, 20226:13 AM PDT Updated 2 years ago
July 2 (Reuters) - Elon Musk on Friday night broke his nine-day silence on Twitter, the social media platform he is trying to buy for $44 billion, posting a picture of him meeting Pope Francis on Thursday.
The world's richest person tweeted a picture where he can be seen standing next to the pope, captioning it: "Honored to meet @pontifex yesterday."
Musk's four teenage boys are also pictured, but not his 18-year-old transgender daughter who, on June 20 sought to change her name and sever ties with him. Musk has a total of eight children. read more
The purpose and location of Musk's meeting with the pope were not immediately clear.
Last month, Musk said there were "still a few unresolved matters" on the deal to buy Twitter, including the number of spam users on the system and the coming together of the debt portion of the deal.
https://www.reuters.com/technology/musk-breaks-silence-twitter-posts-picture-with-pope-2022-07-02/
Pontifex Maximus
Introduction
The head priest of the Roman state religion was the Pontifex Maximus, or the greatest of the college of pontifices. While an obviously important and prominent position within the ranks of the Roman system, the Pontifex Maximus was not considered a magistrate comparable to a Consul, Praetor, etc.
During the Republic, the Pontifex was elected by the Comitia Tributa and served for life, while during the Empire, the position was generally held by the Emperor himself.
Originally, the Ponifices were Patrician only, but the social conditions and changes during the late Republic allowed for Plebeian election as well. These men were responsible for the oversight of the state religious cult as a whole and didn't really oversee particular godly cults, though they could if necessary.
By the Imperial period there were 16 pontifices under the high priest, 15 flamines, who were special priests of the main deities, and the Rex Sacrorum (king of the sacrifices) who performed the religious acts that the king had usually done. Perhaps most importantly, he was he was also responsible for the 18 Vestal Virgins.
The main duty of the pontifices was to provide the pax deorum, or the 'peace with the gods'. Interpreting omens, sometimes through augures, controlling and keeping the official calendar, and the oversight of funerals all fell under the domain of the Pontifex Maximus.
He was responsible for an enormous collection of omens (annales maximi); that would be recorded and collected on a nearly constant basis. These heavenly signs would be written down along with accompanying events, and used to determine the divine favor of the gods. Doing so allowed following generations of priests and magistrates to understand the historic will of the gods and interpret future events against past patterns.
Today, the head of the Roman Catholic Church, the Pope, is still called the Pontifex Maximus. It's a political or governing office that has been in existence and in perpetual use for nearly 3,000 years.
Pontifex Maximus List
Roman Office of the Pontifex Maximus
Year
Pontifex
Notes
712 BC
Numa Pompilius
The office was said to begin during the tenure of the Kings of Rome. However, very little recorded evidence exists. This name has been recorded as Numa Marcius and it is difficult to determine if it was a different person, or the actual second king of Rome.
509 BC
Papirius
Complete dates in office unknown.
449 BC
Furius
Complete dates in office unknown.
431 BC
Cornelius Cossas
Complete dates in office unknown.
420 BC
Minucius
Complete dates in office unknown.
390 BC
Follius Flaccinator
Complete dates in office unknown.
332 - 304 BC
Cornelius Callissa
304 - ? BC
Cornelius Scipio Barbatus
Complete dates in office unknown.
254 - 243 BC
Tib. Coruncanius
First Plebeian Pontifex Maximus
243 - 221 BC
Caecilius Metellus
217 - 213 BC
Cornelius Lentulus Caudinus
212 - 183 BC
Licinius Crassus Dives
183 - 180 BC
Servilius Geminus
180 - 152 BC
Aemilius Lepidus
152 -150 BC
No Pontifex Maximus
150 - 141 BC
Cornelius Scipio Nasica Corculum
141 - 132 BC
Publius Cornelius Scipio Nasica Serapio
Described by Plutarch as the first Pontifex to break the religious law not allowing him to leave Italy.
132 - 130 BC
Licinius Crassus Dives Mucianus
Also noted as the first to leave Italy, during the social disorder of the Gracchi Brothers. After which, it became increasingly common and certainly not against the law for the Pontifex to leave Italy.
? - 115 BC
P. Mucius Scaevola
Complete dates in office unknown, but assumedly shortly after his predecessor.
114 - 103 BC
Caecilius Metellus Delmaticus
103 - 89 BC
Domitius Ahenobarbus
89 - 82 BC
Q. Mucius Scaevola
81 - 63 BC
Caecilius Metellus Pius
63 - 44 BC
Gaius Julius Caesar
44 - 13 BC
Aemilius Lepidus
12 BC
Augustus
With the accession of Augustus, the election of the Pontifex Maximus ceased as each successive emperor held the office. In 382 AD, when the Eastern emperor Theodosius established Christianity as the official religion of the empire, the Western Emperor Gratian relinquished the office to the Christian Popes of Rome, who have held it since that time.
Did you know...
Julius Caesar was elected pontifex maximus in 63 BCE and kept the office until his death. The house where he spent the night before he was killed, was the domus publica.
https://www.unrv.com/culture/pontifex-maximus.php
9. Interprovincial Works and Houses in Rome
304 §1. In the spirit of our fourth vow, the Society confirms its commitment to the interprovincial Roman works entrusted to it by the Holy See: the Pontifical Gregorian University and its associated institutes, the Pontifical Biblical Institute and the Pontifical Oriental Institute, as well as the Pontifical Russicum College, the Vatican Radio, and the Vatican Observatory, all of which are common works of the whole Society, placed directly under the superior general. Recognizing the very valuable service that these institutions have offered and continue to offer today, it calls upon major superiors who share Father General s responsibility for them to continue their help through subsidies and especially by training and offering professors and other personnel to them.
§2. Also recommended to the care of all the provinces are those other works or houses in Rome that render a service to the entire Society, such as the Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus and the international colleges of the Society in Rome.[142]
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Can. 666 In the use of means of social communication, necessary discretion is to be observed and those things are to be avoided which are harmful to one’s vocation and dangerous to the chastity of a consecrated person."
TITLE II. RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES (Cann. 607 - 709)
CODE OF CANON LAW
https://www.vatican.va/archive/cod-iuris-canonici/eng/documents/cic_lib2-cann607-709_en.html
Head:
1. See Illness, mental
2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"
page 463
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Revelation 13:18
New International Version
18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Revelation 13:18 Or is humanity’s number
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A18&version=NIV
Civil Twilight:
Begins in the morning, or ends in the evening, when the geometric center of the sun is 6 degrees below the horizon. Therefore morning civil twilight begins when the geometric center of the sun is 6 degrees below the horizon, and ends at sunrise. Evening civil twilight begins at sunset, and ends when the geometric center of the sun is 6 degrees below the horizon. Under these conditions absent fog or other restrictions, the brightest stars and planets can be seen, the horizon and terrestrial objects can be discerned, and in many cases, artificial lighting is not needed. Civil Twilight is also known as Civil Dawn and Civil Dusk.
Nautical Twilight:
Begins in the morning, or ends in the evening, when the geometric center of the sun is 12 degrees below the horizon. In general, the term nautical twilight refers to sailors being able to take reliable readings via well known stars because the horizon is still visible, even under moonless conditions. Absent fog or other restrictions, outlines of terrestrial objects may still be discernible, but detailed outdoor activities are likely curtailed without artificial illumination. Nautical Twilight is also known as Nautical Dawn and Nautical Dusk.
Astronomical Twilight:
Begins in the morning, or ends in the evening, when the geometric center of the sun is 18 degrees below the horizon. In astronomical twilight, sky illumination is so faint that most casual observers would regard the sky as fully dark, especially under urban or suburban light pollution. Under astronomical twilight, the horizon is not discernible and moderately faint stars or planets can be observed with the naked eye under a non light polluted sky. But to test the limits of naked eye observations, the sun needs to be more than 18 degrees below the horizon. Point light sources such as stars and planets can be readily studied by astronomers under astronomical twilight. But diffuse light sources such as galaxies, nebula, and globular clusters need to be observed under a totally dark sky, again when the sun is more than 18 degrees below the horizon.
https://www.weather.gov/fsd/twilight
BULL of Pope Boniface VIII promulgated November 18, 1302
For, according to the Blessed Dionysius, it is a law of the divinity that the lowest things reach the highest place by intermediaries. Then, according to the order of the universe, all things are not led back to order equally and immediately, but the lowest by the intermediary, and the inferior by the superior. Hence we must recognize the more clearly that spiritual power surpasses in dignity and in nobility any temporal power whatever, as spiritual things surpass the temporal. This we see very clearly also by the payment, benediction, and consecration of the tithes, but the acceptance of power itself and by the government even of things. For with truth as our witness, it belongs to spiritual power to establish the terrestrial power and to pass judgement if it has not been good. Thus is accomplished the prophecy of Jeremias concerning the Church and the ecclesiastical power: ‘Behold to-day I have placed you over nations, and over kingdoms‘ and the rest. Therefore, if the terrestrial power err, it will be judged by the spiritual power; but if a minor spiritual power err, it will be judged by a superior spiritual power; but if the highest power of all err, it can be judged only by God, and not by man, according to the testimony of the Apostle: ‘The spiritual man judgeth of all things and he himself is judged by no man‘ [1 Cor 2:15]. This authority, however, (though it has been given to man and is exercised by man), is not human but rather divine, granted to Peter by a divine word and reaffirmed to him (Peter) and his successors by the One Whom Peter confessed, the Lord saying to Peter himself, ‘Whatsoever you shall bind on earth, shall be bound also in Heaven‘ etc., [Mt 16:19]. Therefore whoever resists this power thus ordained by God, resists the ordinance of God [Rom 13:2], unless he invent like Manicheus two beginnings, which is false and judged by us heretical, since according to the testimony of Moses, it is not in the beginnings but in the beginning that God created heaven and earth [Gen 1:1]. Furthermore, we declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff."
https://www.papalencyclicals.net/bon08/b8unam.htm
1 John 2
1599 Geneva Bible
2 1 He declareth that Christ is our mediator and advocate, 3 and showeth that the knowledge of God consisteth in holiness of life, 12 which appertaineth to all sorts, 14 that depend on Christ alone: 15 Then having exhorteth them to contemn the world, 18 he giveth warning that Antichrists be avoided, 24 and that the known truth be stood unto.
1 My [a]little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not: and if any man sin, we have an [b]Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ, the Just.
2 And he is the [c]reconciliation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the [d]whole world.
3 [e]And hereby we are sure that we [f]know him, [g]if we keep his commandments.
4 [h]He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.
5 [i]But he that keepeth his word, in him is the [j]love of God perfect indeed: hereby we know that we are in [k]him.
6 [l]He that saith he remaineth in him, ought even so to walk as he hath walked.
7 [m]Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment, which ye have had from the beginning: this old commandment is that word, which ye have heard from the beginning.
8 [n]Again, a new commandment I write unto you, that [o]which is true in him: and also in you: for the darkness is past, and that true light now shineth.
9 [p]He that saith that he is in that light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness, until this time.
10 He that loveth his brother, abideth in that light, and there is no occasion of evil in him.
11 But he that hateth his brother, is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes.
12 [q]Little children, [r]I write unto you, because your sins are forgiven you for his [s]Name’s sake.
13 [t]I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known him that is from the beginning. [u]I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome that wicked one. [v]I write unto you, little children, because ye have known the Father.
14 [w]I have written unto you fathers, because ye have known him that is from the beginning. I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome that wicked one.
15 [x]Love not this [y]world, neither the things that are in this world. If any man love this world, the [z]love of the Father is not in him.
16 For all that is in this world, (as the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life) is not of the Father, but is of this world.
17 [aa]And this world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that fulfilleth the will of God, abideth ever.
18 [ab][ac]Little children, [ad]it is the last time, [ae]and as ye have heard that Antichrist shall come, even now there are many Antichrists: whereby we know that it is the last time.
19 [af]They went out from us, but they were not of us: for if they had been of us, [ag]they should have continued with us. [ah]But this cometh to pass, that it might appear, that they are not all of us.
20 [ai]But ye have an [aj]ointment from that [ak]Holy one, and know all things.
21 [al]I have not written unto you, because ye know not the truth: but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth.
22 [am]Who is a liar, but he that denieth that Jesus is [an]that Christ? the same is that Antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son.
23 [ao]Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father.
24 [ap]Let therefore abide in you that same which ye have heard from the beginning. If that which ye have heard from the beginning, shall remain in you, ye shall also continue in the Son, and in the Father.
25 And this is the promise that he hath promised us, even that eternal life.
26 [aq]These things have I written unto you, concerning them that deceive you.
27 But that [ar]anointing which ye received of him, dwelleth in you: and ye [as]need not that any man teach you: but as the same [at]anointing teacheth you of all things, and it is true and is not lying, and as it taught you, ye shall abide in him.
28 [au]And now, little children, abide in him, that when he shall appear, we may be bold, and not be ashamed before him, at his coming.
29 [av]If ye know that he is righteous, know ye that he which doeth righteously, is born of him.
Footnotes
1 John 2:1 It followeth not hereof that we must give our wicked nature the bridle, or sin so much the more freely, because our sins are cleansed away by the blood of Christ but we must rather so much more diligently resist sin. And yet we must not despair because of our weakness, for we have an Advocate and a purger, Christ Jesus the just, and therefore acceptable unto his father.
1 John 2:1 In that he nameth Christ he shutteth forth all other.
1 John 2:2 Reconciliation and intercession go together, to give us to understand that he is both advocate and high Priest.
1 John 2:2 For men of all sorts, of all ages and all places, so that this benefit belongeth not to the Jews only, of whom he speaketh, as appeareth 1 John 2:7, but also to other nations.
1 John 2:3 He returneth to the testimony of our conjunction with God, to wit, to sanctification, declaring what it is to walk in the light, to wit, to keep God’s commandments whereby it followeth that holiness doth not consist in those things which men have devised, neither in a vain profession of the Gospel.
1 John 2:3 This must be understood of such a knowledge, as hath faith with it, and not of a common knowledge.
1 John 2:3 For the tree is known by the fruit.
1 John 2:4 Holiness, that is, a life ordered according to the prescript of God’s commandments how weak soever they be, is of necessity joined with faith, that is, with the true knowledge of the Father in the Son.
1 John 2:5 He that keepeth God’s commandments loveth God indeed. He that loveth God, is in God, or is joined together with God. Therefore he that keepeth his commandments, is in him.
1 John 2:5 Wherewith we love God.
1 John 2:5 He meaneth our conjunction with Christ.
1 John 2:6 He that is one with Christ must needs live his life, that is, must walk in his steps.
1 John 2:7 The Apostle going about to expound the commandment of charity one toward another, telleth first, that when he urgeth holiness bringeth no new trade of life (as they use to do which devise traditions, one after another) but putteth them in mind of the same Law which God gave in the beginning, to wit, by Moses, at that time that God began to give Laws to his people.
1 John 2:8 He addeth that the doctrine indeed is old, but it is now after a sort new both in respect of Christ, and also of us: in whom he through the Gospel, engraveth his Law effectually, not in tables of stone, but in our minds.
1 John 2:8 Which thing (to wit, that the doctrine is new of which I write unto you) is true in him and in you.
1 John 2:9 Now he cometh to the second Table, that is, to charity one towards another, and denieth that that man hath true light in him, or is indeed regenerate and the son of God, which hateth his brother: and such an one wandereth miserably in darkness, brag he of never so great knowledge of God, for that wittingly and willingly he casteth himself headlong into hell.
1 John 2:12 He returneth again from sanctification to remission of sins, because that free reconciliation in Christ is the ground of our salvation, whereupon afterwards sanctification must be built as upon a foundation.
1 John 2:12 Therefore I write unto you, because you are of their number whom God hath reconciled to himself.
1 John 2:12 For his own sake: And in that he nameth Christ, he shutteth out all others, whether they be in heaven or earth.
1 John 2:13 He showeth that this doctrine agreeth to all ages, and first of all speaking to old men, he showeth that Christ and his doctrine are passing ancient, and therefore they be delighted with old things, nothing ought to be more acceptable unto them.
1 John 2:13 He advertiseth young men, if they be desirous to show their strength that they have a most glorious combat set here before them, to wit, Satan the worst enemies, who must be overcome: willing them to be as sure of the victory as if they had already gotten it.
1 John 2:13 Finally, he showeth to children, that true Father, from whom they have to look for all good things, is set forth unto them in the Gospel.
1 John 2:14 He addeth afterward in like order, as many exhortations, as if he should say, Remember your fathers: as I wrote even now, that the everlasting Son of God is revealed to us. Remember ye young men, that that strength whereby I said that you put Satan to flight, is given you by the word of God, which dwelleth in you.
1 John 2:15 The world which is full of wicked desires, lusts or pleasures, and pride, is utterly hated of our heavenly Father. Therefore the Father and the world cannot be loved together: and this admonition is very necessary for green and flourishing youth.
1 John 2:15 He speaketh of the world, as it agreeth not with the will of God, for otherwise God is said to love the world with an infinite love, John 3:16, that is to say, those whom he chose out of the world.
1 John 2:15 Wherewith the Father is loved.
1 John 2:17 He showeth how much better it is to obey the Father’s will, than the lusts of the world, by both their natures and unlike event.
1 John 2:18 Now he turneth himself to little children, which notwithstanding are well instructed in the sum of religion, and willeth them by divers reasons to shake off slothfulness, which is too too familiar with that age.
1 John 2:18 He useth this word (little) not because he speaketh to children, but to allure them the more by using such sweet words.
1 John 2:18 First, because the last time is at hand, so that the matter suffereth no delay.
1 John 2:18 Secondly because Antichrists, that is, such as fall from God, are already come, even as they heard that they should come. And it was very requisite to warn that unheedy and wariless age of that danger.
1 John 2:19 A digression against certain offenses and stumbling blocks, whereat that rude age especially might stumble and be shaken. Therefore that they should not be terrified with the soul falling back of certain, first he maketh plain unto them, that although such as fall from God and his religion, had place in the Church, yet they were never of the Church, because the Church is the company of the elect which cannot perish, and therefore cannot fall from Christ.
1 John 2:19 So then the elect can never fall from grace.
1 John 2:19 Secondly, he showeth that these things fall out to the profit of the Church, that hypocrites may be plainly known.
1 John 2:20 Thirdly, he comforteth them to make them stand fast, insomuch as they are anointed by the holy Ghost with the true knowledge of salvation.
1 John 2:20 The grace of the holy Ghost, and this is a borrowed kind of speech taken from the anointings used in the Law.
1 John 2:20 From Christ who is peculiarly called holy.
1 John 2:21 The taking away of an objection. He wrote not these things as to men which are ignorant of religion, but rather as to them which do well know the truth, yet so far forth that they are able to discern truth from falsehood.
1 John 2:22 He showeth now plainly the false doctrine of the Antichrists, to wit, that either they fight against the person of Christ, or his office or both together, and at once. And they that do so do in vain boast and brag of God, for that in denying the Son the Father also is denied.
1 John 2:22 Is the true Messiah.
1 John 2:23 They then are deceived themselves, and also do deceive others, which say that the Turks and other infidels worship the same God that we do.
1 John 2:24 The whole preaching of the Prophets and Apostles is contrary to that doctrine: Therefore it is utterly to be cast away and this wholly to be holden and kept, which leadeth us to seek eternal life in the free promise, that is to say, in Christ alone, who is given to us of the Father.
1 John 2:26 The same Spirit which endueth the elect with the knowledge of the truth, and sanctifieth them, giveth them therewithal the gift of perseverance, to continue to the end.
1 John 2:27 The Spirit which you have received of Christ, and which hath led you into all truth.
1 John 2:27 You are not ignorant of these things, and therefore I teach them not as things that were never heard of, but call them to your remembrance as things which you do know.
1 John 2:27 He commendeth both the doctrine which they had embraced, and also highly praiseth their faith and the diligence of such as taught them, yet so, that he taketh nothing from the honor due to the holy Ghost.
1 John 2:28 The conclusion both of the whole exhortation, and also of the former treatise.
1 John 2:29 A passing over to the treatise following, which tendeth to the same purpose, but yet is more ample, and handleth the same matter after another order: for before he taught us to go up from the effects to the cause, and in this that followeth, he goeth down from the causes to the effects. And this is the sum of the argument: God is the fountain of all righteousness: and therefore they that give themselves to righteousness, are known to be born of him, because they resemble God the Father.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=1%20John%202&version=GNV
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
1
Psychology of Child Serial Killer
Franklin D. McMillion
School of Law Enforcement Supervision
Session LIII
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER 2
`Table of Contents
Introduction ..................................................................................................................................... 3
Types of Serial Killers .................................................................................................................... 3
Hedonistic Serial Killers ............................................................................................................. 3
Power and Control Serial Killers ................................................................................................ 4
Visionary Serial Killers ............................................................................................................... 4
Mission-Oriented Serial Killers .................................................................................................. 4
Characteristics of Serial Killers ...................................................................................................... 5
Psychological of Child Serial Killer: The Drive and Motivation ................................................... 6
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: Thought Processes ................................................................... 8
Distorted Thinking ...................................................................................................................... 8
The Motivational Phase ............................................................................................................... 8
The Inner Negative Answer Phase .............................................................................................. 9
The External Negative Response Phase ...................................................................................... 9
The Restoration Phase ............................................................................................................... 10
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: Biological Predisposition ...................................................... 10
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: Behavioral Elements ............................................................. 11
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: The Phases to Serial Murder Execution ................................ 12
The Motivational Phase ............................................................................................................. 12
The Criminal Fantasy Phase ...................................................................................................... 12
The Mental Anticipation of the Effects Phase .......................................................................... 13
The Design Phase ...................................................................................................................... 13
The Execution Phase ................................................................................................................. 13
The Satisfaction Phase .............................................................................................................. 14
Socio-Environmental Factors and Making of Serial Killers ......................................................... 14
The Socio-Environmental Factors ............................................................................................. 14
The Individual Factor ................................................................................................................ 15
The Relational Factor ................................................................................................................ 16
Conclusion .................................................................................................................................... 17
References ..................................................................................................................................... 18
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
3
Introduction
Serial murder is one type of homicide which involves the killing of three or more people
for one month and is characterized by a period of cooling off. The cooling-off period is a time
whereby the killers do not commit any murder (Knight, 2006, p. 1192). The people who commit
serial murder are known as serial killers. The crime is not recognized in the United States., as
there is no current legal code on it. In the history of serial killing, the earliest recorded case of
serial killers was in 69 CE in the Roman Empire. The serial killer by the name Locusta was
executed for poisoning individuals from the royal family. In the middle ages, there were serial
killers recorded in European countries (Vronsky, 2018, p. 15). It has likely been occurring in
other parts of the world, though it might not be recorded. Research has attempted to suggest
explanations of the behavior of serial killers and provide an analysis of their personal
development (Ostrosky & Alfredo, 2017, p. 70). There are two types of serial killers, such as
child and adult serial killers, in essence (Harmening, 2014, p. 102). A great number of theories
has been developed to address their actions. Most serial killers have psychological issues, and it
is through killing that they feel satisfied. History has introduced many serial killers, who are
adults, but in recent decades the cases connected with children, who are serial killers, are
becoming frequent. They are dangerous, just like the adults, as they indicate the same
psychological behavior (Knight, 2006, p. 1198).
Types of Serial Killers
Hedonistic Serial Killers
These are serial killers, who receive pleasure from killing, and thus the experience of
murder gives them pleasure. There is a strong link between the violence of the murder and the
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
4
sexual gratification. They can have sex with the victim before or after killing the victim (James
& Proulx, 2014, p. 595). They plan their crime well, and they dismember the body of the victim
after the murder. They have an insatiable hunger when they feel that it could be satisfied only by
killing. An example of a serial killer of this category is Jeffrey Dahmer, who was a serial killer in
the period between 1978 and 1991 (Ostrosky & Alfredo, 2017, p. 77).
Power and Control Serial Killers
These serial killers need to exercise their power and control the victim. They first
humiliate the victim, torture, and then kill their victim. They do not respect the law of the land,
and they feel that they are above the law. They also seek sexual gratification. Their main goal is
to gain power and domination, and thus killing makes them feel powerful and in control. Anyone
they feel to be threating to them is killed as they assert dominance (Vronsky, 2018, p. 49).
Visionary Serial Killers
The serial killers in this category are considered psychotic, as their visions and other dark
forces compel them to commit murder. Whoever these voices and visions tell them to kill; these
killers go ahead and kill them. Some of them have undertaken psychiatric tests, which proved
their being mentally unstable. Some of this type of serial killers are possessed by evil forces,
which drive them to kill.
Mission-Oriented Serial Killers
These are considered as ordinary persons, and they kill a particular group of people. They
may focus on killing people from a specific religion, social class, or race. Their goal is to
eliminate the group or exterminate as many of its members as possible. An example of these
serial killers is Joseph Paul Franklin, who killed young black males, because they had white
girlfriends (Vronsky, 2018, p. 78).
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
5
Characteristics of Serial Killers
There are numerous characteristics of serial killers, and these are some of them. First,
serial killers indicate varying levels of psychopathy, which leads to destructive tendencies. They
are mostly categorized in the type of visionary serial killers. They see things and forces which
compel them to kill certain people or group of people. After their action, psychotic serial killers
are gratified and do not show any remorse. In normal circumstances, they are charming and
brilliant. Psychiatrists have identified that these people can be dangerous because people will not
know if they are vulnerable until they become victims of their psychopathic actions. (Ostrosky &
Alfredo, 2017, p. 73). The second characteristic is that when they were young, most serial killers
were abused in the family. The abuse might have been emotional, physical, and sexual. This
abuse causes them to be bitter and sometimes seek revenge by killing people (Knight, 2006, p.
1194).
The other characteristic of serial killers is that they are aroused by the activity, and they
find pleasure in the action. Another aspect is that some of them experience one or all the
Macdonald triad predictors of future violent behavior. The Macdonald triad predictors are a
fascination with fire-setting, involvement in sadistic actions, and bed-wetting (Seltzer, 2013, p.
112). The serial killers were isolated during their childhood and teenage years. This isolation
involved bullying, and the person is seeking to prove that no one can bully him or her since he or
she has grown up. Some of the serial killers’ targets are people who bullied them or showed
particular behavior associated with bullying (Carlisle, 2017, p. 17). Some other characteristics
are that the serial killers might have been involved in petty crimes, and they had trouble staying
employed (Ostrosky & Alfredo, 2017, p.81).
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
6
Psychological of Child Serial Killer: The Drive and Motivation
The mental changes that stimulate a child to become a killer originate in the mind. The
fantasy to kill is the idea conceived in the mind, and the first victim creates a cyclical
mechanism. A cyclical mechanism is an addiction, and in the brain it creates the circular mental
process which prompts the person to execute more murders to satisfy his or her fantasy. In mind,
the mental images created need to be repeated. The primary drive which prompts the brain is the
creations of imagination (Malizia, 2017, p. 45).
For example, if a person was abused and feels rejected by family or isolated by society,
the fantasy of killing would occupy his imagination. The image of killing gives pleasure in the
mind of a child. The child then replaces the reality in his life with what he has imagined, and this
gives the potential killer something new to change his past (Seltzer, 2013, p. 112). The fantasy of
having killed someone gives him or her a misguided opportunity to change his or her past and
anticipates a better future. Both children and adults, who have created this fantasy, have the
potential to kill. The imaginative process gives the person gratification to substitute his unhappy
life experiences. The satisfaction originating from the activity cannot be obtained from any other
event, but only killing (Malizia, 2017, p. 46).
The child plans every detail in the fantasy. In the imagination, he or she is choosing the
victim and the manner of the execution of the crime. Further, he or she establishes the
relationship with the victim of the crime. There are some fantasies of sexual perversions, as the
majority of serial killers have utilized paraphilia in their murder execution. Before execution, the
criminal places himself in the imagination, and then chooses methods in which to assert control
and dominance over the victim during execution (James & Jean, 2014, p. 599).
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
7
After the formation of this fantasy in mind, any negative emotion can initiate the child to
act and commit murder and gain enjoyment in the act. Although in most cases the serial killers
are adults, children have also proved to be serial killers. The imagination and creation of killing
fantasy begin when children are old enough to imagine anything. According to environmental
and family context, in which the children are growing; they have different fantasies and
imaginations. If the child grows in a family, where violence or any other abuse is common
practice, they will take refuge in the imagination of how they could be living in other conditions
or how they can change it (Malizia, 2017, p. 47).
The imagination creates a fantasy on how the child can dominate over other people.
These fantasies reach a peak, and then it is time to act. After killing the first time, the cyclical
mechanism occurs in the brain whereby the child repeats the killing to have the pleasurable
experience he or she felt the first time. The murder period of another victim will depend on the
emotional necessity originating from the new fantasies. All serial killers, regardless of their
killing motive, have the psychological issue with creating fantasies, which they execute. Some of
these fantasies are fueled by observing violence in videos, so the person becomes obsessed with
replacing the realities with imaginations from the movies. The execution is triggered when the
child feels hurt by others either physically, or emotionally, and decides to exert control by
murdering.
A child serial killer differs from an adult in that his or her fantasies are developed as
mechanisms in defense of existing traumatic realities that he or she is denying and not accepting.
In the case of an adult serial killer, he or she relives the childhood traumatic experiences, but
since they are not a victim now, they become the aggressors. The child becomes a serial killer
when imaginations and entertaining fantasies are staying just fantasies, not impressing or
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
8
satisfying him or her anymore, so he or she decides to embody their fantasies into reality (Miller,
2014, p. 7).
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: Thought Processes
The thought processes are in five phases, and they are circular.
Distorted Thinking
This psychological phase is occurring when the serial killer does not think about the
rationality of his or her actions. The subject fails to consider the consequences of the actions he
is going to take. He or she does not see the action as the one, which is directed against the law
and human morality; and all he or she wants is to enjoy the moment and the emotional
gratification from the incident. For a rational human being, the thought of killing another person
is quickly brushed off after weighing the consequences of the deviant act. The mind of serial
killer is filled with fantasies, and there is no place and time for rational thinking. This thinking
places the killer in the center of every action, thus, he or she feels that control over the situation
and the consequences (Malizia, 2017, p. 48)
The Motivational Phase
This phase is a thought-processing phase whereby the killer feels the need to act
physically. It is the stage, where the subject transfers the fantasies in mind to realities. This phase
is initiated by events, which might be real or imagined. The distortion in thinking of the killer
turns the event as the reason why he should act.
An instance is a child, who has grown up in an abusive home, where relatives have
sexually abused him. This child entertains himself or herself by thoughts of dominance over a
victim, first sexually abusing the victim and then killing him or her. Then, the abuser comes and
abuses the child, and the act of abuse motivates him or her. The response is to handle the
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
9
situation by going to abuse a victim sexually and kill. The motivation phase drives the subject to
look for the potential victim, which matches his fantasies (Williams, 2017, p. 378).
The Inner Negative Answer Phase
The negative messages in society make him have feelings of inadequacy. A child feels
the need to strengthen his sense of identity and does this, using all the means he or she knows.
These means are violence, domination, and control. An example is when the sexually abused
child sees how society treats victims of abuse. He knows he is abused, but does not know how to
deal with the situation positively, hence, opts for violence. He feels that through violence and
domination, he will adequate, getting a sense of identity. There are numerous options for him to
respond to his feeling of inadequacy. However, having fantasies on violence to exert domination,
he opts for it as the better option (James & Jean, 2014, p. 601).
The External Negative Response Phase
The thought processes are that he does not view his plans to kill as a criminal act. He
feels superior, and this feeling from his fantasies eclipses any criminality and the consequences
of his actions. The fantasies originate from his feelings of powerlessness, and it is through them
that he finds a solution to reaffirm his power and control over human beings. The possibility of
him being caught is not a deterrent. The possibility of a death sentence does not hold him back.
All he wants is to enact the violence in the way it has been planned in his imagination. He or she
feels that this action will increase his power so he would be able to control everyone. This phase
is closely linked to the distorted thinking phase. He thinks that external negative responses will
affirm his power. His or her crime will help the society recognize his identity and power (Reid,
2017, p. 298)
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
10
The Restoration Phase
This phase is the process that occurs after the serial killer has executed a murder. The
balance of thinking is restored, whereby the killer gets to evaluate the risks of his act. He further
plans in detail how to hide the bodies of his victims. This phase can be said to be the imagination
stage which occurs after the murder, and the killers are working on improving the way he can
commit the crimes. The improvement involves how to deal with victims, how to choose them
properly, and where to hide their bodies. The phase consists of working on personal safety. After
this thought process, the emotional necessity to gratify by killing starts again, and the cyclical
thought process goes back to the distorted thinking phase (Malizia, 2017, p. 48).
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: Biological Predisposition
A serial killer acts like a normal human being. The question is, why then does he commit
such horrible acts? Child serial killers have been studied to have a certain biological
predisposition. Their brain system shows deficits, such as having a low level of frustration, and,
thus, they are predisposed to violence (Pustilnik, 2009). The volatility of their brain to
frustrations indicates that any stressors trigger them to violence, which they view as the best way
to respond to situations. The problem with the brain structure is that it is not able to adapt to
challenges of everyday life, and in the long run it causes loneliness. The normal human brain is
adaptive to changes and struggles of daily life. In cases where people feel that they are
threatened, the normal human brain may be stressed, but when the events and situations cannot
be handled properly, they positively adapt to the changes. The serial killer brain cannot adapt,
but it is prone to imaginations and fantasies, which satisfy him (Miller, 2014, p. 3).
The fantasies are the criminal activities, which the normal brain structure will repel, as it
will apply rationality to making decisions. The biological predisposition of the subject brain does
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
11
not view this as criminal activities but looking at them as actions which will satisfy his fantasies
(Raine, 2009). The imaginations press the serial killer to execute them, and the brain feels that
after execution everything will turn up to be better or improved. After the first murder, the
biological predisposition of the brain will force these people to kill another victim. After some
time of calmness, the brain sends an impulse to commit the act again, demanding the satisfaction.
This period of calmness is described as the "cooling off” period. This time the brain relives
fantasies of the murder, and when the relived experience does not satisfy the person anymore, he
or she has to commit another new murder. This cyclical mechanism of brain fantasies and
murder actions produce a serial killer (Malizia, 2017, p.50).
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: Behavioral Elements
There are behavioral elements of serial killers, which give rise to their murderous deeds,
which are sequential. The first element is the imagination. Imagination is the creation of
fantasies, which the subject finds to be satisfying for his needs. The imagination develops to a
point where the actions are aggressive. The subject becomes dependent on the criminal acts he
commits, as they feed his imagination (Keatley, Golightly, Shephard, Yaksic, Reidpage, 2018, p.
9). The existence of symbolism is another behavioral element of a serial killer. In most cases,
killer keeps items, which belonged to his or her victim, after the murder. They play the role of a
reminder of the action, so they are involved in the process of satisfying fantasies of the killer.
The child serial killer communicates with others through serial murder. In some serial killings,
the subject even takes photos of himself with the victim's corpse. These pictures are symbolic in
the way that they are used for the killer’s emotional gratification (Keatley et al., 2018, p. 10).
Then there is a behavioral element of ritualism. The killer has already developed a plan
on how to execute the murder. There is a pattern the killer has created in his imagination, and it
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
12
is the pattern which will be repeated in every murder that he commits. An example is a serial
killer who follows a specific pattern in tracking the victim or leaves messages with the victim’s
blood on the wall. This pattern might appear abnormal to investigators, but it is a ritual that
represents the victim thinking processes. The other element of behavior is compulsion (Reid,
2017, p. 296). This behavior is fueled by internal desires of the killer and the need to satisfy
those desires. Serial murders’ investigations have revealed that the first murder is done with
gentleness, but as the killer progresses with other murders, he or she is becoming more brutal.
This increase in brutality is the serial killer’s need for more violence in his actions. The high
level of violence is an expression of his psychological needs (Seltzer, 2013, p. 187).
Psychology of Child Serial Killer: The Phases to Serial Murder Execution
The Motivational Phase
This phase is the initial phase of the serial killer, as it represents the source of the
behavior to kill. There are primary motivations and secondary motivations. The primary
motivations are physiological needs of the individual, and his desire to feed them. The secondary
motivations are complex behaviors, such as the desire to control others and the environment, in
which the killer lives. This phase includes all the thought processes, which determine that the
current situation in which the subject is living is terrible, so there is a need to address the
situation. The killer perceives that the environment and all its forces (human beings inclusive)
are against him, and thus he has to respond to the negative environment (Malizia, 2017, p. 52).
The Criminal Fantasy Phase
The subject develops fantasies after perceiving that situations and people are all against
him. The fantasies are on how to respond to the situation. However, due to the brain
complexities, killer, not possessing an ability to positive adaptation to current conditions, is
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
13
producing fantasies. His or her fantasies promote the idea to exert control over others through
violence, and they see as the best way raping and killing. The sex fantasy creates a desirable
method of sexually manipulating their victims and then killing them. The serial killer finds
comfort in these fantasies, and that is why most of them take a long time in imaginations (Ryan,
Willmott, Sherretts, Kielkiewicz, 2017, p. 2).
The Mental Anticipation of the Effects Phase
The subject in his mind anticipates the consequences of his actions. They commit crimes,
and they anticipate their outcomes. In carrying out a murder, they mostly expect control over the
individual or strengthening their self-esteem. The serial killer wants the crime to achieve an
atmosphere where he is in control (Malizia, 2017, p. 52).
The Design Phase
This phase involves balances of the actions and consequences, and making the selection
of the individual. The subject plans who he is going to kill, when he or she will do this, and
methods to kill the target. If there are challenges in undertaking the murder, the killer will have
to change his plans. However, there is a preconceived murder pattern and method in the brain,
and that is what he incorporates in his design (Miller, 2014, p. 6).
The Execution Phase
This phase is connected with embodiment of killer’s motivations and plans, which, when
fulfilled, are signifying that murderer got success in exerting control over another human being.
The sensations, produced by the act, determine whether the person will continue murdering or
not.
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
14
The Satisfaction Phase
The subject is emotionally gratified. The execution of another murder is depending on
numerous factors. The experiences of the first murder will determine, if he undertakes another.
Sometimes, if the killing of a single person satisfied his needs, the subject would not commit
another crime. However, a single murder may meet his inner needs, and, after a while, the
pattern of killing is repeated. This person develops to being a serial killer, so it will be a cyclical
pattern, meant to feed his mental fantasies (Reid, 2017, p. 301).
Socio-Environmental Factors and Making of Serial Killers
The Socio-Environmental Factors
There are social factors which affect the behavior of serial killers. The family, being the
basic unit of society, is determinant of if a child will become a serial killer. The family needs to
provide love and empathy and develop a whole person, who has a balanced personality.
However, some families are dysfunctional, and they develop individuals who grow up to be
serial killers. Children are exposed to traumas in the family and later in life they exhibit criminal
tendencies. The other socio-environmental factor is society. Children in their growth, who feel
isolated by the community, might develop deviant behavior. The gatherings, organized by
society, most of these children do not attend, as they are bored with them, moreover, they feel
excluded. They develop dislike for members of the community and activities, which results in
fantasies to exert dominance on the situation (Stone, 2001, p. 12).
There are triggering events, which are typical to other individuals, but for the serial
killers, it is the trigger that begins their criminal fantasies, which later develop to aggressive
behavior. The event might be the abandonment by a loved one, which might trigger this person
to violent actions. There is also the social factor of sub-cultures existing in a society. Children
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
15
might grow up in a criminal environment where the child is taught how to kill. These subcultures
have a massive influence on their members, so some members of the society are seen as a target
to their violence.
An example is an adolescent criminal gang, which targets law enforcement officers.
When one of the members becomes a serial killer, the target victims will mostly be police
officers (Ryan et al., 2017, p. 2). Some of the killers are influenced by parents, who are criminals
or belong to criminal entities. The children are recruited by being taught to hate those who are
not part of the criminal gang. The other socio-environment factor is the response of the perceived
environment. After the first act of defiance, the way the society treats the child determines his
future involvement in criminal activities (Malizia, 2017, p. 54).
The Individual Factor
These individual factors are the personal traits and the characteristics, which are causing
a predisposal to acts of violence. Psychological aspects are an essential trait, which determines
the behavior of an individual. If the child displays forms of mental illness and psychotic
behaviors, he can easily be influenced and become a serial killer. Some people have a
predisposition to evil, and they engage in activities that are meant to harm others. The sexuality
of a person is another individual factor. During the period of child’s development, the sexual
fantasies determine the adult behavior, which is likely to be exhibited by the child. If the child
has developed sexual pervasiveness, he would like to display the trait, that’s why he becomes a
potential serial killer in order to feed his sexual fantasies (Malizia, 2017, p. 55).
An imaginative life is an individual factor, which also determines if the child is a
potential serial killer. They use fantasy to develop plans for the murder of another person, which
is the central point of a serial killer. He or she builds imagination where the victims are treated as
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
16
objects. Most serial killers are motivated by murder, and some do not even justify why they
should kill (Stone, 2001, p. 10). The ability to process trauma is an essential individual factor in
determining a serial killer. The brain of human beings reacts differently to trauma. Serial killers
handle shocks in a different way, which involves trying to exert influence on the individual, who
caused the trauma. In other cases, the subject cannot find the ways of dealing with stress, and
after the creation of fantasies in the brain, he opts for murder.
The Relational Factor
The serial killer does not know how to communicate with others. He or she does not have
the mental capacity to decide what to do and the consequences they might face. They are
distorted in thinking, and their actions are to impress their fantasies at the expense of human life.
They do not have empathy on the loss of life or situations which will make others cringe with
fear. They do not know how to spend time with others, but prefer to stay in loneliness. They
communicate with themselves through the fantasies they create, and they listen more to their
imaginative thinking than they listen to society and the consequences of their actions (Miller,
2014, p. 8).
The communication between the child and the family is crucial in his or her development.
If the parents keep demeaning their child, it compromises the development of positive
personality. Another relational factor is how the child communicates with their friends, and for
adults how they communicate with sexual partners. Abandonment by friends creates humiliation,
and when they cannot accept the refusal, they become angry and seek revenge (Stone, 2001, p.
10). They also relate to society by maintaining friendships, which hide their murderous plans.
However, these relationships are superficial as the subject cannot treat other people as equals
with the same feelings. The way the individual relates to acts of violence is also essential. If the
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
17
child enjoys acts of violence meted upon others, he may in the future commit murder crimes as
justifiable means of solving a problem. However, the relation of an individual to abuse is
determined by how often and the level of violence when he/she is a child (Malizia, 2017, p. 56).
Conclusion
Child serial killers and adult serial killers exhibit similar characteristics. The fear of
death, which normal persons have is absent in serial killers. They enjoy the act of killing, which
gives them emotional gratification. They are attracted to kill, as they gain pleasure from the
action. In their early childhood, they exhibit one or all the behaviors of the MacDonald triad. The
psychological activities are analyzed from the drive of the killer to the phases of execution. The
need begins from the mental fantasies created by the lone individuals. The killers transition these
fantasies to realities, and they create a cyclical mechanism of their behavior. This cyclical
mechanism of thought processes ends up with the action of killing, thus makes a serial killer.
Their biological disposition of the brain is that they cannot adapt to traumatic events, or events
others view as usual challenges in life. They perceive the events as threats and their need to
respond to them and fulfill their mental fantasies. The psychological predispositions to murder
are aggravated by environmental factors, which can be classified as social, individual, and
relational. The environmental factors are triggers to the serial killers to execute their fantasies,
and one murder, when repeated, turns the person to become a serial killer.
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
18
References
Carlisle, A. (2017). Violent mind: The 1976 psychological assessment of Ted Bundy. Encino,
CA: Genius Book Publishing.
Harmening, W. M. (2014). Serial killers: The psychosocial development of humanity's worst
offenders. Springfield, IL: Charles C Thomas Pub Ltd.
James, J., & Proulx, J. (2014). A psychological and developmental profile of sexual murderers:
A systematic review. Aggression and Violent Behavior, 19(5), 592-607.
Keatley, D. A., Golightly, H., Shephard, H., Yaksic, E., & Reid, S. (2018). Using behavior
sequence analysis to map serial killers “life histories”. Journal of Interpersonal Violence.
Retrieved from https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/abs/10.1177/0886260518759655.
Knight, Z. G. (2006). Some thoughts on the psychological roots of the behavior of serial killers
as narcissists: An object relations perspective. Social Behavior and Personality: An
International Journal, 34(10), 1189-1206.
Malizia, N. (2017). Serial killer: The mechanism from imagination to the murder
phases. Sociology Mind, 7(2), 44-58.
Miller, L. (2014). Serial killers: I. Subtypes, patterns, and motives. Aggression and Violent
Behavior, 19(1), 1-11.
Ostrosky, F., & Ardila, A. (2017). Serial Killers. In A. Ardila, Neuropsychology of criminal
behavior (pp.68-85). London: Routledge.
Pustilnik, A. C. (2009). Violence on the brain: a critique of neuroscience in criminal law. Wake
Forest Law Review, 44. Retrieved from
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/48865773_Violence_on_the_Brain_A_Critique
_of_Neuroscience_in_Criminal_Law.
PSYCHOLOGY OF CHILD SERIAL KILLER
19
Raine, A. (2013). The anatomy of violence: The biological roots of crime. New York, NY:
Pantheon/Random House.
Reid, S. (2017). Compulsive criminal homicide: A new nosology for serial murder." Aggression
and Violent Behavior, 34, 290-301.
Ryan, S., Willmott, D., Sherretts, N., & Kielkiewicz, K. (2017). A Psycho-legal analysis and
criminal trajectory of female child serial killer Beverley Allitt. European Journal of
Current Legal Issues, 23(2). Retrieved from http://webjcli.org/article/view/574/749.
Seltzer, M. (2013). Serial killers: death and life in America's wound culture. London: Routledge
Stone, M. H. (2001). Serial sexual homicide: Biological, psychological, and sociological
aspects. Journal of Personality Disorders, 15(1), 1-18.
Vronsky, P. (2018). Sons of Cain: a history of serial killers from the Stone Age to the present.
London: Penguin.
Williams, D. J. (2017). Entering the minds of serial murderers: The application of forensic
leisure science to homicide research. Leisure Sciences, 39(4), 376-383.
https://www.cji.edu/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/Psychology_of_Child_Serial_Killer.pdf
Spiritual exercises in Augustine's confessions
Andrés G Niño 1
Affiliations Expand
PMID: 19105004 DOI: 10.1007/s10943-007-9143-0
Abstract
Confessions, the narrative of Augustine's spiritual journey, has been a source of inspiration to readers through many centuries. It addresses the universal striving of the individual towards a 'way of living' characterized by internal coherence and an experience of the transcendent. Augustine, using a method of inquiry and engagement, guides the reader through some fundamental exercises: remembering one's story; facing inner restlessness; entering into dialogue with God; ordering of human love; centering in Christ; participating in a community of faith; living as a pilgrim. Together, they constitute a didactic instrument for the spiritual development of his readers. This paper reconstructs that central purpose in a coherent and practical model.
PubMed Disclaimer
Similar articles
The prodigal son: some psychological aspects of Augustine's conversion to Christianity.
Nauta R.
J Relig Health. 2008 Mar;47(1):75-87. doi: 10.1007/s10943-007-9134-1. Epub 2007 Aug 1.
PMID: 19105003
Sex and the City (of God): is sex forfeited or fulfilled in Augustine's resurrection of body?
Miles MR.
J Am Acad Relig. 2005;73(2):307-27. doi: 10.1093/jaarel/lfi038.
PMID: 20827828
Supporting Spiritual Care With the Saline Process™.
Rowley C.
J Christ Nurs. 2024 Jul-Sep 01;41(3):174-177. doi: 10.1097/CNJ.0000000000001184. Epub 2024 Jun 10.
PMID: 38853317
Monotheistic and spiritual style literature in traditional medicine's resources.
Hatami H, Afjei E, Hatami M, Hatami N.
J Relig Health. 2014 Apr;53(2):438-48. doi: 10.1007/s10943-012-9647-0.
PMID: 23132545 Review.
Experience and convergence in spiritual direction.
Evans J.
J Relig Health. 2015 Feb;54(1):264-78. doi: 10.1007/s10943-014-9824-4.
PMID: 24469918 Review.
See all similar articles
Cited by
Contemplative Meditation and Neuroscience: Prospects for Mental Health.
Larrivee D, Echarte L.
J Relig Health. 2018 Jun;57(3):960-978. doi: 10.1007/s10943-017-0475-0.
PMID: 28819790
References
Am Psychol. 1990 May;45(5):599-611 - PubMed
Int J Psychoanal. 1982;63(Pt 4):395-407 - PubMed
https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/19105004/
There are times when the Reformer seems to speak of Augustine as of a peer, and some non-Lutheran historians have judged that he was. Martin Luther was an Augustinian in the sense that he was a member of the Augustinian Eremites. He entered their Black Monastery at Erfurt on July 17, 1505, at the age of 21.
http://essays.wisluthsem.org:8080/bitstream/handle/123456789/213/BalgeAugustinian.pdf
"WORKS OF MARTIN LUTHER -
TO THE KNIGHTS OF THE TEUTONIC ORDER AN EXHORTATION THAT THEY LAY ASIDE FALSE CHASTITY AND TAKE UPON THEM THE TRUE CHASTITY OF WEDLOCK
INTRODUCTION
The Teutonic Order, or Teutonic Knights of St. Mary’s Hospital at Jerusalem, grew out of the establishment of a field hospital during the siege of Acre in the winter of 1190-91, by pious merchants of Bremen and Lubeck. When these merchants returned to Germany in 1191 they turned over the hospital to the chaplain Conrad and the chamberlain Burkhard.
With the model of the Hospitallers or Knights of St. John the Baptist, later known as Knights of Malta, before them, these men together with other Germans, formed a brotherhood, adopted the rules of the Hospitallers, and named their hospital “The Hospital of St. Mary of the Germans in Jerusalem” “in the hope and confidence that when the Holy City was reconquered they would there establish a house which should become the mother, head and mistress of the entire Order.” The new Order was confirmed by popes Clement III in 1191 and Celestine in 1196; it won as a patron the emperor, Henry VI, who bestowed upon it its first possessions in the West. In 1198 it was changed into a military Order by the adoption of the rules of the Knights Templars in addition to those of the Hospitallers. Unlike both of these older Orders, the Teutonic Knights were a strictly national organization, none but Germans of noble birth being admitted to it. “Like the knights of other orders, the Teutonic Knights lived a semimonastic life under the Augustinian rule, and in the same way they admitted priests and half-brothers (servientes) into their ranks. Like the other two orders, the Teutonic Order began as a charitable society, developed into a military club, and ended as something of a chartered company, exercising rights of sovereignty on the troubled confines of Christianity. Even in its last phase the Order did not forget its original purpose: it maintained several great hospitals in its new home on the southeast shore of the Baltic, in addition to an hotel des invalides at Marienburg for its sick or aged brethren.” F550 Under its fourth grand master, Hermann von Salza, 1210-39, the Order grew rapidly and made the most important advance in its history. After having aided the king of Hungary against the Comans, and receiving from the king the district of Burzenland in Transylvania, which it did not long retain, the Order was invited to assist in subduing the heathen Prussians. A Cistercian monk named Christian had succeeded in establishing the Church among the Prussians, and in 1212 was made bishop of Prussia. When the heathen arose and destroyed his churches, Christian called upon the Teutonic Knights for help and bestowed upon them Kulm, some of the frontier towns and such lands as they should conquer (1228). After driving the enemy out of Kulm and founding the cities of Kulm, Thorn and Marienwerder, the Order began the task of conquering and Christianizing Prussia. In 1235 it absorbed the Order of Dobrzin, which had been founded by bishop Christian, and in 1237 the Knights of the Sword of Livonia, founded by Albert, bishop of Riga, became a province of the Order.
Its successes in Prussia changed the character of the Teutonic Order. It lost all connection with the East, its grand master moved his seat from Acre, first to Venice in 1291, then in 1308 to Marienburg on the Vistula. The Order became a governing aristocracy, its statutes were altered to suit the new conditions. “The Order was at once supreme ecclesiastical and political authority .... The lay subjects of the Order consisted of two classes: on the one hand there were the conquered Prussians, in a position of serfdom, bound in time of war to serve the brethren in foreign expeditions; on the other hand there were the German immigrants, both urban and rural, along with the free Prussians, who had voluntarily submitted and remained faithful.” f551 By the middle of the fourteenth century the Teutonic Knights had become a world power. Their cities belonged to the Hanseatic League and shared in its power; Poland had been deprived of its outlet on the Baltic; the ships of the Order were a power on the sea; Marienburg with its brilliant court was not merely a school of chivalry, but for a time a literary center. Yet the downfall of the Order was close at hand. It alienated its subjects, who allied themselves with Poland; its missionary work was completed when the Lithuanians became Christians and also made common cause with Poland; the Slav reaction made the Germanizing efforts of the Knights still more unpopular. Internally the success of the Order brought with it a secularization which was disastrous. Poland regained a foothold on the Baltic. The Prussian League was formed in 1440 with the real purpose of opposing the Knights, and in 1454 offered Prussia to the Polish king. The peace of Thorn, 1466, left to the Order only East Prussia and made the knights vassals of Poland. But the German master and the Landmeister for Livonia would not serve Poland, and the Order in East Prussia adopted the policy of electing German princes as grand masters in the hope of again regaining independence, without success. The first of these German grand masters was Frederick of Saxony, 1498 to 1511. He was succeeded by Albert of Brandenburg. f552 Albert became involved in a devastating war with Poland, which was provisionally ended by a four years’ truce made in 1521. In September of that year Albert suggested the possibility of a revision of the statutes of the Order by Luther, probably in harmony with the plans outlined in the Open Letter to the German Nobility. So far as known Luther was not consulted at that time. Albert continued to take his place with the Roman Catholic princes. But when in April, 1522, he returned to Germany he came under the influence of Lazarus Spengler and Andreas Osiander and was won for the evangelical party. During the Diet at Nuremberg, 1522- 23, he protested that it was not the proper way to proceed against Luther, “if evident truth be condemned and books burned.”
Pope Hadrian VI urged upon Albert a reformation of the Order. In June, 1523, Albert secretly turned to Luther for advice concerning the reformation of the Order in head and members. On November 29th the two met at Wittenberg, and Luther advised Albert “to throw aside the foolish and absurd rules of the Order, to marry, and to convert the religious state into a secular state, either a principality or a duchy.” Melanchthon, who was present at the interview, gave the same advice. The grand master smiled and said nothing. But “with that evangelical protestant advice Luther laid the foundations for the development of the Prussian state, of the Prussian kingdom, and of the German empire which is inseparable from the development of the Prussian kingdom.” f554 Soon after this meeting Luther prepared the following treatise, intended, as Kawerau suggests, to be a “feeler, which should test the attitude of the knights of the Order as well as of the Prussian bishops, and prepare them for coming events.” The older collected editions of Luther’s works date the treatise March 28, 1523. But, as Kawerau points out, it is improbable that the treatise was written before the last month of 1523, and the date may be a mistake for December 12th. The original prints are undated; the editors may have confused the festivals of the Annunciation and of the Conception of the Virgin Mary, the latter of which may have been the date attached to the manuscript.
After the evangelical principles had been gradually introduced into Prussia by the two bishops, Georg von Polentz and Erhard von Queiss, the grand master returned to Prussia and carried out Luther’s suggestion. Peace was made with Poland, Prussia was converted into a duchy held as fief of the king of Poland and hereditary in the family of Albert. July 1, 1526, Albert was married to Dorothea, the daughter of the Danish king, and thus was founded the evangelical house of the Hohenzollern.
The progress of the Gospel in Prussia gave Luther much joy. In 1525 he wrote to the Bishop of Samland, Georg von Polentz: “Behold the wonder!
In rapid course, with full sails, the Gospel hastens to Prussia, whither it was not called, and where it was not sought after, while in Upper and Lower Germany, whither it came of its own accord, it is blasphemed, repelled and put to flight with all rage and madness.” f556 The Teutonic Order in its German and Livonian branches continued to exist, and laid claim to the rights of the Order in Prussia. It was finally suppressed in 1809, and its lands passed into the hands of the secular princes within whose territories they lay. But in 1840 the Order was resuscitated in Austria, and again engaged in hospital service, in which it is presumably active during the present war. But this Teutonic Order is not the same as that which became secularized at the time of the Reformation.
The Prussian branch passed into the Prussian kingdom, not into the restored Order. A Protestant branch exists in the ancient bailiwick of Utrecht, the members of which must profess the Calvinistic faith, and are dispensed from celibacy. See Catholic Encyclopedia, xiv, 542.
The subject of the monastic vows and of the marriage of monks had been discussed at great length before this treatise was written. For the development of that discussion we must refer here to the introduction to the Treatise on Monastic Vows, which was excluded from this volume because of its size. But the careful student will find that Luther has not merely repeated older arguments nor restated older positions. He has gone farther, his position is more advanced. In fact, upon the advance beyond the position taken in the Formula Missae Kawerau bases an argument for the later date of our treatise. “For the writing of this treatise immediately after the FormuIa Missae we find an argument in the remarkable agreement between the statements in the two concerning those who want to wait for decrees of a council and desire permission to be given them (to use the two kinds in the Lord’s Supper, or, in the later treatise, to marry) by such decrees. He who reads the analogous portions in the two treatises will easily recognize in the Exhortation to the Teutonic Knights the bold heightening of the thought to a paradox, and thus see in the Formula Missae the older form.” f558 The German text is found in Weimar Ed., xii, 232-244; Walch Ed., xix, 2157-76; Erlangen Ed., xxix 16-33; St. Louis Ed., xix, 1730-45; Berlin Ed., iv, 32-47. Literature : Introduction by KAWERAU in Weimar Ed., xii, 228-31; Prot. Realencyklopadie, 3d ed., Arts., Albrecht von Preussen, I, 310-23; Deutschorden, iv, 589-95; Encyclopedia Britannica, 11th ed., Arts., Albert, i, 497, and Teutonic Order, xxvi, 676-9. The literature is given fully in all these articles. Compare also Schaff, Church History, vi, 588-600, and Kostlin-Kawerau, Martin Luther, i, 620-623. W. A. LAMBERT. LEBANON,PA.
https://www.godrules.net/library/luther/NEW1luther_c8.htm
"The union of minds and hearts: with respect to: performing the task of the head on behalf of the entire Society [666]; governing subjects well [667-69]; exempting Ours from obedience [663]; preparing for, summoning, and directing congregations [681, 682, 686, 689, 690, 691, 712, 716, 718, 755], 332. See also Formulas of congregations " page 512
The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
The Knight’s Templar was expelled from the Papacy in 1312 by Pope Clement V and Philip IV of France. The few Templars who escaped went to the powerful kingdom of Aragon and became known as the Order of the Calatrava, who would later align with the the Montessa. In 1534, a Spanish nobleman by the name of Ignatius Loyola would revive the Templars and call them the "Society of Jesus." Loyola was a Templar, and a member of a secret society called the "AlumBRADos." The third Superior General and co-founder of the order was Francis Borgia. The Borgia bloodline is part of the notorious "Black Nobility" which dates back to the ancient Ptolemaic period in history."
Exposing the Jesuits and the Papacy: The Jesuits are the revived Knights Templar (jesuitinquisition.blogspot.com)
The Bull Ad Apostolicam published on 18 November 1875 re-established the Orders' ecclesiastical jurisdiction and the priory based at Ciudad Real. The solemn inauguration of the Priory followed, on 6 June 1876 and the first Prior appointed on the 29 September next. The administration was now re-titled once again by royal decree of 1 August 1876, as the Tribunal Metropolitano y Consejo de las Órdenes Militares, with the responsibility for regulating the proofs of nobility and the admission and investiture of the knights, the appointment of charges and officers, the creation or suppression of parishes, the construction or repair of churches and chapels, the direction of the benefices and hospitals and modification of regulations or statutes; the government thus formally recognised the continued legal existence of the four Orders.
Alfonso XIII obtained de facto papal approval of his new title of Grand Master and Perpetual Administrator when the Holy See confirmed certain regulations in 1916. A royal decree of 18 February 1906 introduced some modifications to the regulations governing the Metropolitan Tribunal and Council that were the last formal regulations introduced before the fall of the monarchy in 1931. The 2nd Republic purported to suppress the Orders in a decree of 29 April 1931, just two weeks after the proclamation of the Republic, and dissolve the Tribunal but did not mention the Consejo de las Órdenes Militares, leaving the juridical situation of this body intact. The suppression provoked an immediate protest by the Cardinal Primate since the religious character of these Orders was regulated by the Concordat. In a modification of the earlier act, the Ministry of War by a decree of 5 August 1931 declared the four Orders subject to the Spanish law on Associations, to which status it had also converted the five Maestranzas and named a "Junta, or Provisional Commission", to which it gave juridical personality in place of the Consejo.
The Count of Barcelona, father of King Juan Carlos I, was formally nominated by the King "Dean President of the Royal Council of the Orders of Chivalry of Santiago, Calatrava, Alcántara and Montesa" in 1978. Following his death the Grand Commander of the Order of Alcantara, the Infante Carlos, Duke of Calabria, was appointed his successor and upon his death in 2015 his Son Prince Pedro, Duke of Calabria[6] became the head of the Order.
List of grand masters
The following list is taken from Ayala Martínez.[7]
Gómez (c.1175–1200)
Benito Suárez (1200–1216)
Nuño Fernández (1218–1219)
García Sánchez (1219–1227)
Arias Pérez (1227–1234)
Pedro Ibáñez (1234–1254)
García Fernández (1254–1284)
Fernando Páez (1284–1292)
Fernando Pérez Gallego (1292–1298)
Gonzalo Pérez (1298–1316)
Rodrigo Vázquez (1316–1318)
Suero Pérez (1318–1335)
Rodrigo Pérez (1335–1337)
Gonzalo Martínez de Oviedo (1337–1340)
Nuño Chamizo (1340–1343)
Pedro Alfonso Pantoja (1343–1345)
Pedro Yáñez de Campo (1345)
Fernando Pérez Ponce de León (1346–1355)
Diego Gutiérrez de Cevallos (1355)
Suero Martínez (1356–1363)
Gutierre Gómez de Toledo (1362–1365)
Martín López de Córdoba (1365–1367)
Pedro Muñiz Godoy (1367)
Melén Suárez (1369–1370)
Rodrigo Díaz de la Vega (1370–1375)
Diego Martínez (1376–1383)
Diego Gómez Barroso (1383–1384)
Gonzalo Núñez Guzmán (1384–1385)
Martín Yáñez de Barbudo (1385–1394)
Fernando Rodríguez Villalobos (1394–1408)
Infante Sancho de Aragón (1408–1416)
Juan de Sotomayor (1416–1432)
Gutierre de Sotomayor (1432–1454)
Gómez de Cáceres y Solís (1458–1473)
Alonso de Monroy (1473–1477)
Francisco de Solís (1474–1475), elect
Juan de Zúñiga y Pimentel (1477–1494)
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Order_of_Alc%C3%A1ntara
Alcaraz’s fervor, which in the past had given him successes in his proselytizing activities, was once again causing trouble. Hamilton opines, “Alcaraz continued to engineer his own downfall. He made no secret of his disapproval of those numerous individuals who had fallen under the spell of Ocaña and Olmilllos or who had been duped by Francisca Hernández.” Visions and trances were a point of contention for Alcaraz as it was for other alumBRADos including Isabel de la Cruz. Alcaraz, however, had already had some disagreements for some time with Fray Francisco Ortiz and Francisco de Osuna concerning the value of these mystical endeavors. Alcaraz considered trances, visions and prophecy to be ataduras and thus undesirable. To engage in such activity would hinder one’s dejamiento or abandonment to God by refocusing the mind on prophecies that concerned themselves with the material.22 In his attempts to denounce Ocaña and Olmillos to the Franciscan provincial Alcaraz instead succeeded in calling attention to himself. In May of 1524 Francisco de Quiñones, the general of the Franciscan order, held the Inquisitorial chapter of Toledo in Escalona. On the 22nd of May a decree was issued that condemned the practices and activities of Isabel de la Cruz and Pedro Ruíz de Alcaraz.23
EL SABOR DE HEREJIA: THE EDICT OF 1525, THE ALUMBRADOS AND THE INQUISITORS’ USAGE OF LOCURA
by Javier A. Montoya
https://ufdcimages.uflib.ufl.edu/.../85/00001/montoya_j.pdf
Self-love, Progress measured by abandoning
Senses, Application of
The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola
"Head:
1. See Illness, mental
2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"
page 416
The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
Justia Patents US Patent for Apparatus and method for remotely monitoring and altering brain [mind] waves Patent (Patent # 3,951,134)
Apparatus and method for remotely monitoring and altering brain waves
Aug 5, 1974 - Dorne & Margolin Inc.
Apparatus for and method of sensing brain waves at a position remote from a subject whereby electromagnetic signals of different frequencies are simultaneously transmitted to the brain of the subject in which the signals interfere with one another to yield a waveform which is modulated by the subject's brain waves. The interference waveform which is representative of the brain wave activity is re-transmitted by the brain to a receiver where it is demodulated and amplified. The demodulated waveform is then displayed for visual viewing and routed to a computer for further processing and analysis. The demodulated waveform also can be used to produce a compensating signal which is transmitted back to the brain to effect a desired change in electrical activity therein.
https://patents.justia.com/patent/3951134
Can. 666 In the use of means of social communication, necessary discretion is to be observed and those things are to be avoided which are harmful to one’s vocation and dangerous to the chastity of a consecrated person." TITLE II. RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES (Cann. 607 - 709) CODE OF CANON LAW
https://www.vatican.va/.../cic_lib2-cann607-709_en.html
§3. Other superiors are to be constituted according to the norm of the constitutions, but in such a way that, if they are elected, they need the confirmation of a competent major superior; if they are appointed by a superior, however, a suitable consultation is to precede."
TITLE II. RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES (Cann. 607 - 709)
CODE OF CANON LAW
https://www.vatican.va/.../cic_lib2-cann607-709_en.html
[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved." page 333
The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norm
Revelation 13:18
New International Version
18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Revelation 13:18 Or is humanity’s number"
Governance: of provinces, houses, and individuals, as regards: the appointment of superiors and officials, the power to be given to them, the method of dealing with them [326, 421, 490, 666, 687, 688, 740, 741, 757-61, 765, 773, 778, 780, 781, 787, 790, 791, 795, 798, 804, 805], 343 2° and 3°, 345 §1, 346 §3, 356 §1, 358 §§1-2, 393; making decisions about confidential information and receiving it [516, 517, 737], 360; establishing, combining, separating, or suppressing provinces and regions, 388; definitively transcribing members to some other province, 389 §1; fostering cooperation among provinces by means of a meeting, approximately every six years, of provincials, 396; approving the statutes of conferences of major superiors, 398 §3; delegating to someone authority to conduct interprovincial business, 400; establishing houses, converting them to quite different uses, and suppressing them [320-23, 441, 442, 743, 762, 763], 402 §§1 and 3; conferring a canonical and juridical personality, independent of that of the community, on apostolic institutes, 402 §2; approving the separation of the governance of a community from that of the apostolic institute to which it is connected, 406 §3; declaring houses or works to be common to several provinces and determining their form of governance, 408 §§1 and 2 2°; communicating favors [511, 666, 753]; exercising the juridical power of the Society, 339; knowing the consciences of his subjects [764]; using corrective measures [754, 791]; permitting [the acceptance of] dignities outside the Society [756] " page 512
The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norm
B. Their power and office in general: [206, 207, 423, 424, 631, 659-63, 666, 667, 671, 677-81, 692, 693, 789, 790, 811, 820, 821], 335; they should see to the observance of the Constitutions and of our entire manner of proceeding [424, 547, 602, 746, 791, 826]; and consequently they should have a complete knowledge of these, 352; they should so conduct themselves that they will rather be loved than feared, and their thinking should be well known to their companions [667], 353; the place where they live [668-70]; the manner in which they are to be assisted by officials [798, 811, 820], 358, 401 §1; and specifically by their consultors and their admonitor [431, 502, 503, 667, 770, 803, 804, 810, 811], 355 §1, 356 §1; and by written documents [792,811], 359-60" page 512-513
The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
B. Their power and office:
a. In general: [424, 434, 662, 666); what is to be said regarding their consultors [431, 490, 502, 503, 810], 355 §1 " page 516 The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
2. Means to achieve it: the choice of those to be admitted [657, 658]; obedience [659, 662, 663, 821]; the authority and good governance of superiors [666, 667, 789], 349-54; the dependence of subjects on superiors [666]; most especially, the love of the Lord, and the denial of self-love [671], 313 §2; the formation of apostolic communities, made up of priests, brothers, and scholastics, each taking part dynamically and in different ways in the one mission and life, 326 §3, 326 §4, 329; communal participation in the Eucharist, 227 §§1- 2, 315, 326 §3; agreement regarding interior matters [273, 671]; uniformity in externals [671]; intense mutual communication, particularly by means of communal spiritual discernment, 76, 80, 226 §2, 324 §1, 326 §1, 324 §3, 313 §1, 319; community and the sharing of goods, 174 2°-4°, 210-1 1; a program or calendar for communities, 324 §2; formation specifically aimed at union of minds and hearts, 50, 76, 77; mutual relationships that are sincere and simple, 320: mutual hospitality, 327 §3; knowledge of the language of the region and of foreign languages, 97, 242 §2; mutual exchange of letters and notices [673, 821]" page 519
The CONstitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
CHAPTER TWO AT THE ORIGINS OF THE ROSICRUCIANS
Hye lygt begraben Venus, dye schon Fraw, so manchen Hoen Man umb Gluck, Ehr, Scgcn, und Wolfart gcbracht hatt. (in cipher, Chymische Hochzeit)
The universe of reference to the Rosicrucian fiction is the call for a brotherhood, a Christian kabbalist assembly of reformers prepared to spread support for a wave of illumination and religious change throughout Europe. But if the advance of Rosicrucian thinking is difficult to map after the printing of the Farm in Kassel 1614, the origin of these ideas is even more in dispute. It is often maintained that the exciting thesis set forth by Frances Yates in her book on the Rosicrucian Enlightenment is seriously flawed. First, Rosicrucianism never was the successive unfolding of a clearly held together programme o f scientific reform that she believed it to be. Second, a number of scholars point out that the early British influence on the Wiirtemberg Rosicrucians was overemphasized, particularly when Yates concentrated on John Dee and derived the Rosicrucian name from the red cross of St. George, taken together with the Tudor roses of England.1 While the poetic verse on the Red Cross knight in Edmund Spencer’s The Fairie Queen has some resemblance to the Rosicrucian chivalrous quest, and while Spencer’s Castle of Alma is a poetic microcosm of learning with some resemblance to the Rosicrucian tomb, there is little concrete evidence to support Yates’ explicitely stated hypotheses. If one looks closer at her arguments, however, beginning with her interest in the Valois tapestries, one sees that she was reaching for a connection to French court culture and dynastic politics. She felt that Spencer’s poetic passages convey the militant atmosphere of the Elizabethan Leicester-Sidney-circle. This militancy centered on forging a Protestant union with the German Princes in view of the British campaign in the United Provinces in 1586, the legacy of which wouJd be preserved in the legend of Christian Rosencreutz. In her focus on the interplay of poetry and culture, Yates staked much on the hope that more would be found out concerning Philip Sidney’s Dutch, German, and French contacts. As opposed to Yates’ view, recent scholars point out that although the Rosicrucian pamphlets first appeared in print in 1614—15, they were not specifically written in political support o f the marriage at Heidelberg in 1613 between Fredrik V of Wiirtemberg and Princess Elisabeth Stuart, a marriage calculated to eventually strengthen the Protestant presence in Central and Eastern Europe. Most interpreters do agree, however, that the Rosicrucian texts are part of a more profound central European context, a context rooted in late sixteenthcentury Paracelsism and enheartened by theosophy, magic, Christian Kabbalah, and alchemical ideas that at first glance have nothing to do with Dee’s British Imperialism."
Rose Cross Over The Baltic The Spread of Rosicrucianism In Northern Europe by Suzanne Ackerman
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1vWI_uTVg5lzNCDm16itq-PLSavozNR_F/view?usp=sharing
Around 1530, more than eighty years before the publication of the first manifesto, the association of cross and rose already existed in Portugal in the Convent of the Order of Christ, home of the Knights Templar, later renamed Order of Christ. Three bocetes were, and still are, on the abóboda (vault) of the initiation room. The rose can clearly be seen at the center of the cross.[34][35] At the same time, a minor writing by Paracelsus called Prognosticatio Eximii Doctoris Paracelsi (1530), containing 32 prophecies with allegorical pictures surrounded by enigmatic texts, makes reference to an image of a double cross over an open rose; this is one of the examples used to prove the "Fraternity of the Rose Cross" existed far earlier than 1614.[36]" https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rosicrucianism
“Rosa Jesuitica, oder Jesuitische Rottgesellen, das ist, Eine Frag ob die Zween Orden, der ganandten Ritter von der Neerscharen Jesu, und der Rosen-Creuzer ein einiger Ordensen: per J. P. D. a S. Jesuitarum Protectorum. Prague, 1620.” (4to). This is a truly curious tract upon the “relations of the Jesuits and the Rosicrucians."
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1dT28PyPUPfqDfC0iVg7nGFsle8vYBXLf/view?usp=sharing
ARAGON TEMPLARISM DOMINATION OF WORLD CONTROL COMMERCE THE J F K HIT
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uRMlYRvsuJQ
9. Interprovincial Works and Houses in Rome 304 §1. In the spirit of our fourth vow, the Society confirms its commitment to the interprovincial Roman works entrusted to it by the Holy See: the Pontifical Gregorian University and its associated institutes, the Pontifical Biblical Institute and the Pontifical Oriental Institute, as well as the Pontifical Russicum College, the Vatican Radio, and the Vatican Observatory, all of which are common works of the whole Society, placed directly under the superior general. Recognizing the very valuable service that these institutions have offered and continue to offer today, it calls upon major superiors who share Father General s responsibility for them to continue their help through subsidies and especially by training and offering professors and other personnel to them.
§2. Also recommended to the care of all the provinces are those other works or houses in Rome that render a service to the entire Society, such as the Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus and the international colleges of the Society in Rome.[142]
295 In the elaboration and expression of our theogical views and in our choice of pastoral options, we must always actively seek to understand the mind of the hierarchical Church, having as our goal the Society s objective to help souls. At the same time we must try to articulate the sensus fidelium and help the magisterium discern in it the movements of the Spirit in accord with the teaching of Vatican II.[125]"
The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Thirteenth Rule. To be right in everything, we ought always to hold that the white which I see, is black, if the Hierarchical Church so decides it, believing that between Christ our Lord, the Bridegroom, and the Church, His Bride, there is the same Spirit which governs and directs us for the salvation of our souls. Because by the same Spirit and our Lord Who gave the ten Commandments, our holy Mother the Church is directed and governed."
The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola
Fourteenth Rule. Although there is much truth in the assertion that no one can save himself without being predestined and without having faith and grace; we must be very cautious in the manner of speaking and communicating with others about all these things.
The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1YC_luOfFWl0Bm0BWkbANKZGC1kkmdHQf/view
PARTICULAR AND DAILY EXAMEN It contains in it three times, and two to examine oneself. The first time is in the morning, immediately on rising, when one ought to propose to guard himself with diligence against that particular sin or defect which he wants to correct and amend. The second time is after dinner, when one is to ask of God our Lord what one wants, namely, grace to remember how many times he has fallen into that particular sin or defect, and to amend himself in the future. Then let him make the first Examen, asking account of his soul of that particular thing proposed, which he wants to correct and amend. Let him go over hour by hour, or period by period, commencing at the hour he rose, and continuing up to the hour and instant of the present examen, and let him make in the first line of the G------- as many dots as were the times he has fallen into that particular sin or defect. Then let him resolve anew to amend himself up to the second Examen which he will make. The third time: After supper, the second Examen will be made, in the same way, hour by hour, commencing at the first Examen and continuing up to the present (second) one, and let him make in the second line of the same G------- as many dots as were the times he has fallen into that particular sin or defect. FOUR ADDITIONS FOLLOW TO RID ONESELF SOONER OF THAT PARTICULAR SIN OR DEFECT First Addition. The first Addition is that each time one falls into that particular sin or defect, let him put his hand on his breast, grieving for having fallen: which can be done even in the presence of many, without their perceiving what he is doing. Second Addition. The second: As the first line of the G------- means the first Examen, and the second line the second Examen, let him look at night if there is amendment from the first line to the second, that is, from the first Examen to the second. Third Addition. The third: To compare the second day with the first; that is, the two Examens of the present day with the other two Examens of the previous day, and see if he has amended himself from one day to the other. Fourth Addition. The fourth Addition: To compare one week with another, and see if he has amended himself in the present week over the week past. Note. It is to be noted that the first (large) G------- which follows means the Sunday: the second (smaller), the Monday: the third, the Tuesday, and so on.
GGGGGG
"The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola
TRANSLATED FROM
THE AUTOGRAPH
BY
FATHER ELDER MULLAN, S.J.
I.H.S.
NEW YORK
P.J. KENEDY & SONS
PRINTERS TO THE HOLY APOSTOLIC SEE
https://ia800303.us.archive.org/.../a588350800loyouoft.pdf
"By his own admission Sirhan practiced self-hypnotism using literature supplied at a meeting of a group called the Rosicrucians, an organization that dabbled in the occult.
Sirhan got the “chills” following his arrest and exhibited similar symptoms at the end of hypnosis sessions with a defense psychiatrist. The prosecution psychiatrist also attempted to hypnotize Sirhan but was unable to elicit the assassin’s cooperation. The prosecution psychiatrist said Sirhan had been feigning.
Additionally, Sirhan was known to enter trance-like states. For the conspiracy-minded this was proof indeed he had been a hypnotic subject.
However, there is compelling evidence that Sirhan had used his knowledge of a real-life character in Truman Capote’s In Cold Blood (1965) to promote the idea that he had been in a hypnotic state when he shot RFK. Sirhan identified and felt great empathy with murderer Perry Smith, according to author Robert Blair Kaiser. Smith had bouts of “shivering,” “amnesia” and “trance-like states.” Like Smith, Sirhan engaged in “mirror-gazing” and fell into “trances.”
Sirhan, therefore had prior knowledge of hypnotism, trance-like states and amnesia. In fact, he may also have gained some of that knowledge from psychology books he acquired from the local library. Ignoring Sirhan’s numerous lies that he told his lawyers and writer Robert Blair Kaiser, conspiracists preferred instead to take Sirhan at his word." Who Killed RFK? Sirhan Sirhan Did It.
Yet, to those who knew Sirhan, this was not at all unusual. Sirhan frequently became fascinated by things around him which prompted him to stare at people or objects. Sirhan told his police interrogators, “Everything . . . life itself is a challenge. . . . When you watch a barber, sir, I just stand and watch that barber for hours. . . . from the time I’m watching him I want to be nothing but a barber. You know, if I’m watching a dentist, boy, he fascinates me, and I want to be him. I was talking to [LAPD officer] Frank here a while ago. The way he talked, you know . . . I was very fascinated and, you know, I was sort of superimposing myself in his position for . . . temporarily.”
Additionally, those who promote the conspiracy line never question the ludicrous nature of this purported plot. If plotters had successfully hypnotized Sirhan then they would have been equally successful in making sure he didn’t do anything to bring attention to himself before the shooting. But that’s not what happened.
Sirhan uttered contempt for RFK to Enrique Rabago and Humphrey Cordero with whom he engaged in conversation at the hotel. Had these men reported Sirhan to the hotel’s security the alleged plot would have collapsed.
It is also preposterous for plotters to have used an illegal pistol during the commission of their crime. Had police officers and security guards on duty that night stopped and searched Sirhan he would have been arrested. Additionally, the notion of a hypnotic assassin is, by its very nature, an erratic tool. Not even true believers in the robotic assassin notion could possibly be sure Sirhan would not suddenly remember who hypnotized him then secure an immunity deal with the DA to avoid the death penalty."
https://historynewsnetwork.org/article/169208
JESUIT AND ROSICRUCIAN TRAINING
GA 131
This lecture is in the collected edition of Rudolf Steiner's works; the volume containing the German texts is entitled, Von Jesus Zu Christus, From Jesus to Christ (Vol. 131 in the Bibliographic Survey, 1961). It is the first lecture in this series of ten lectures.
5 October 1911, Karlsruhe
Translator Unknown
The object of these lectures is to place before you an idea of the Christ Event in so far as it is connected with the historical appearance of the Christ in the person of Jesus of Nazareth. So many questions of the spiritual life are bound up with this subject that the choice of it will enable us to make a wide survey of the realm of Spiritual Science and its mission, and to discuss the significance of the Anthroposophical Movement for the spiritual life of the present time. We shall also have the opportunity of learning what the content of religion is. And since this content must spring from the common heritage of mankind, we shall seek to know it in its relation to the deeper sources of religious life, and to what the sources of occult science have to tell us concerning the foundation of all religious and philosophic endeavors. Much that we shall have to discuss will seem to lie very far from the theme itself, but it will all lead us back to our main purpose.
We shall best come to a more precise understanding of our subject — modern religious life on the one hand and the spiritual-scientific deepening of spiritual life on the other — if we glance at the origins both of religious life on the one hand and of occult spiritual life in recent centuries, for as regards spiritual development in Europe during this period, we can discern two directions of thought which have been cultivated with the utmost intensity: on the one hand an exaggeration of the Jesus-Principle, and on the other a most careful, conscientious preservation of the Christ-Principle. When we place before our minds these two recent streams, we must see in the exaggeration of the Jesus-Principle a great and dangerous error in the spiritual life of those times, and on the other side a movement of deep significance, a movement which seeks above all the true paths and is careful to avoid the paths of error. From the outset, therefore, in our judgment of two entirely different spiritual movements, we have to ascribe serious error to one of them and most earnest efforts after truth to the other.
The movement which interests us in connection with out spiritual-scientific point of view, and which we may call an extraordinarily dangerous error in a certain sense, is the movement known in the external world as Jesuitism. In Jesuitism we encounter a dangerous exaggeration of the Jesus-Principle. In the other movement, which for centuries has existed in Europe as Rosicrucianism, we have an inward Christ-movement which above all seeks carefully for the ways of truth.
Ever since a Jesuitical current arose in Europe, much has been said and written in exoteric life about Jesuitism. Those who wish to study spiritual life from its deeper sources will thus be concerned to see how far Jesuitism signifies a dangerous exaggeration of the Jesus-Principle. If we wish to arrive at a true characterisation of Jesuitism, we must get to know how the three chief principles of world-evolution, which are indicated in the most varied ways in the different world-outlooks, find practical statement in human life, including exoteric life. Today we will first of all turn quite away from the deeper significance and characterisation of these 3 fundamental streams, which run through all life and all evolution, and will review them from an external point of view.
First of all we have the cognitional element in our soul-life. Now, whatever may be said against the abstractions of a one-sided intellectual search for truth, or against the alienation from life of many scientific, philosophical and theosophical endeavors, anyone who is clear in his own mind as to what he wills and what he can will, knows that Cognition belongs to the most deeply rooted activities of the soul. For whether we seek knowledge chiefly through thinking, or more through sensation or feeling, Cognition always signifies a taking account of the world around us, and also of ourselves. Hence we must say that whether we are satisfied for the moment with the simplest experiences of the soul, or whether we wish to devote ourselves to the most complicated analysis of the mysteries of existence, Cognition is the primary and most significant question. For it is basically through Cognition that we form a picture of the content of the world — a picture we live by and from which our entire soul-life is nourished. The very first sense-impression, in fact all sense-life, must be included in the realm of Cognition, along with the highest formulations of the intellect.
Under Cognition we must include also the impulse to distinguish between the beautiful and the ugly, for although it is true in a certain sense that there is no disputing about taste, yet cognition is involved when someone has adopted a certain judgment in a question of taste and can distinguish between the beautiful and the ugly. Again, our moral impulses — those which prompt us to do good and abstain from evil — must be seen as moral ideas, as cognition, or as impulses to do the one and avoid the other. Even what we call our conscience, however vague the impulses from it may be, comes under the heading of Cognition. In short, the world we are consciously aware of, whether it be reality or maya; the world we live in consciously, everything we are conscious of — all this can be embraced under the heading: cognitive spiritual life.
Everyone, however, must acknowledge that under the surface of this cognitive life something else can be discerned; that in our everyday existence our soul-life gives evidence of many things which are not part of our conscious life. When we wake up in the morning, our soul-life if always strengthened and refreshed and newly born from sleep. During the unconsciousness of sleep we have gained something which is outside the realm of conscious cognition, but comes from a region where our soul is active below the level of consciousness.
In waking life, too, we must admit that we are impelled by impulses, instincts and forces which throw up their waves into our conscious life, while they work and have their being below it. We become aware that they work below the conscious when they rise above the surface which separates the conscious from the subconscious soul-life of this kind, for we can see how in the moral realm this or that ideal comes to birth. It takes only a little self-knowledge to realise that these ideals do rise up into our soul-life, but that we are far from always knowing how our great moral ideals are connected with the deepest questions of existence, or how they belong to the will of God, in which they must ultimately be grounded. We might indeed compare our soul-life in its totality with a deep ocean. The depths of this oceanic soul-life throw up waves to the surface, and those that break out into the realm of air, which we can compare with normal consciousness, are brought within the range of conscious cognition. All conscious life is rooted in a subconscious soul-life.
Fundamentally, the whole evolution of mankind can be understood only if a subconscious soul-life of this kind is acknowledged. For what does the progress of spiritual life signify save that many things which have long dwelt down below take form for the first time when they are brought to surface level? So it is, for example, when an inventive idea arises in the form of an impulse towards discovery. Subconscious soul-life, as real as our conscious life, must therefore be recognized as a second element in our life of soul.
If we place this subconscious soul-life in a realm that is at first unknown — but not unknowable — we must contrast it with a third element. This element is immediately apparent to external, exoteric observation, for if we turn our attention to the outer world through our senses, or approach it through our intellect or any form of mental activity, we come to know all sorts of things. But a more exact consideration of every age of cognition compels us to realise that behind everything we can know about the world at large something else lies hidden: something that is certainly not unknowable but in every epoch has to be described as not yet known. And this not-yet-known, which lies below the surface of the known in the mineral, plant and animal kingdoms, belongs as much to ourselves as it does to external nature. It belongs to us in so far as we absorb and work up in our physical organism the materials and forces of the outer world; and inasmuch as we have within us a portion of nature, we have also within us a portion of the unknown in nature. So in the world wherein we live we must distinguish a triad: our conscious spiritual life; our subconscious soul-life below the threshold of consciousness; and that which, as the unknown in nature and at the same time in man, lives in us as part of the great unknown Nature.
This triad emerges directly from a rational observation of the world. And if looking away from all dogmatic statements, from all philosophical or theosophical traditions, in so far as these are clothed in conceptual definitions or formulations, we may ask: How has the human mind always expressed the fact that this triad is present not only in the immediate environment, but in the whole world to which man himself belongs? We must then reply: Man gives the name of Spirit to all that can be known within the horizon of the conscious. He designates as the Son or the Logos that which works in the subconscious and throws up only its waves from down below. And to that which belongs equally to the unknown in Nature, and to the part of our own being which is of one kind with Nature, the name of the Father-Principle has always been given, because it was felt to express the relation of the third principle to the other two.
Besides what has now been said concerning the Spirit, the Son and the Father-Principle, it can be taken for granted that other differentiations we have formerly made, and also the differentiations made in this or that philosophy, have their justifications. But we can say that the most widely accepted idea of this differentiation corresponds with the account of it given here.
Now let us ask: How can we characterise the transition from that which belongs to the Spirit, and so plays directly into the conscious life of the soul, to the subconscious element which belongs to the Son-Principle? We shall best grasp this transition if we realise that into ordinary human consciousness there plays quite distinctly the element we designate as Will, in contrast to the elements of ideations and feeling. If we rightly interpret the Bible saying, ‘The Spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak’, it indicates that everything grasped by consciousness lies in the realm of the Spirit, whereas by ‘the flesh’ is meant everything that lies more in the subconscious. As to the nature of the Will, we need only think of that which plays up from the subconscious and enters into our consciousness only when we form concepts of it. Only when we transform into concepts and ideas the dark impelling forces which are rooted in the elemental part of the soul — only then do they enter the realm of the Spirit; otherwise they remain in the realm of the Son-Principle. And since the Will plays through our feelings into the life of ideas, we see quite clearly the breaking out into the conscious of the waves from the subconscious ocean. In our threefold soul-life we have two elements, ideation and feeling, which belong to conscious life, but feeling descends directly into the realm of the Will, and the nearer we come to the impulses of Will, the further we descend into the subconscious, the dark realms into which we sink completely when consciousness is engulfed in deep, dreamless sleep.
Thus we see that the Will-element, because it descends into the realm of the subconscious, stands towards the individual being of man in a relationship quite different from that of cognition, the realm of the Spirit. And so, when we differentiate between Spirit and Son, we may be impelled to surmise that man's relationship to the Spirit is different from his relationship to the Son. How is this to be understood?
Even in exoteric life it is quite easy to understand. Certainly the realm of cognition has given rise to all kinds of debate, but if people would only come to understand one another concerning the concepts and ideas they formulate for themselves, controversy over questions of cognition would gradually cease. I have often emphasised that we no longer dispute over mathematics, because we have raised mathematics entirely into consciousness. The things we dispute about are those not yet raised into consciousness: we still allow our subconscious impulses, instincts and passions to play into them.
So we see that in the realm of cognition we have to do with something more universally human than anything to be found in the subconscious realm. When we meet another human being and enter into the most varied relationships with him, it is in the realm of conscious spiritual life that understanding should be possible. And a mark of a healthy soul-life is that it will always wish and hope to reach an understanding with the other person concerning things that belong to conscious spiritual life. It will be unhealthy for the soul if that hope is lost.
On the other hand, we must recognise the Will-element, and everything in another person's subconscious, as something which should on no account be intruded upon; it must be regarded as his innermost sanctuary. We need consider only how unpleasant to a healthy soul-life is the feeling that the Will of another man is being put under compulsion. It is not only aesthetically but morally unpleasant to see the conscious soul-life of anyone eliminated by hypnotism or any other powerful means; or to see the Will-power of one person working directly on the Will of another. The only healthy way to gain influence over another person's Will is through Cognition. Cognition should be the means whereby one soul comes to an understanding with another. A person must first translate his wishes into a conceptual form: then they may influence another person's cognition, and they should touch his Will only by this indirect route. Nothing else can be satisfactory in the highest, most ideal sense to a healthy life of soul. Every kind of forcible working of Will upon Will must evoke an unpleasant impression.
In other words, human nature strives, in so far as it is healthy, to develop in the realm of the Spirit the life it has in common with others, and to cherish and respect the realm of the subconscious, in so far as it comes to statement in the human organism, as an inviolable sanctuary that should rest in the personality, the individuality, of each man and should not be approached save through the door of conscious cognition. So at least a modern consciousness, attuned to our epoch, must feel if it is to know itself to be healthy.
In later lectures we shall see whether this was so in all periods of human evolution. What has been said today will help us to think clearly about what is outside us and what is within us, at least for our own period. This leads to the conclusion that fundamentally the realm of the Son — embracing everything that we designate as the Son or Logos — must be awakened in each individual as a quite personal concern; and that the realm of common life, where men may be influenced by one another, is the realm of the Spirit.
We see this expressed in the grandest, most significant way in the New Testament accounts of the attitude of Christ Jesus towards His first disciples and followers. ====================== From all that is told concerning the Christ-Event we can gather that the followers who had hastened to Jesus during his life-time were bewildered when His life ended with the crucifixion; with that form of death which, in the land where the Christ Event took its course, was regarded as the only possible expiration for the greatest crimes. And although this death on the cross did not affect everyone as it did Saul, who later became Paul, and as Saul had concluded that someone who suffered such a death could not be the Messiah, or the Christ — for the crucifixion had made a milder impression on the disciples, one might say — yet it is obvious that the writers of the Gospels wished to give the impression that Christ Jesus, through his subjection to the shameful death on the cross, had forfeited some of the effect He had had on the hearts of those around Him.
But with this account something else is connected. The influence that Christ Jesus had acquired — an influence we must characterise more exactly during these lectures — was restored to Him after the Resurrection. Whatever may be our present thoughts about the Resurrection, we shall have to discuss it here in the light of occult science; and then, if we simply go by the Gospel narratives, one thing will be clear: for those to whom Christ appeared after the Resurrection He had become someone who was present in a quite special way, different entirely from His previous presence.
In speaking on the Gospel of St. John I have already pointed out how impossible it would have been for anyone who knew Jesus not to regognise Him after 3 days, or to confuse Him with someone else, if He had not appeared in an altered form. The Evangelists wish particularly to evoke the impression that the Christ appeared in this altered form. But they also wish to indicate something else. For the Christ to exert influence on human souls, a certain receptivity in those souls was necessary. And this receptivity had to be acted on not merely by an influence from the realm of the Spirit but by the actual sight of the Christ-Being.
If we ask what this signifies, we must realise that when a person stands before us, his effect upon us goes beyond anything we are conscious of. Whenever a human being or other being works upon us, unconscious elements affect our soul-life; they are produced by the other being indirectly through consciousness, but he can produce them only if he stands before us in actuality. What the Christ brought about from person to person after the so-called Resurrection was something that worked up from the unconscious soul-powers of the disciples into their soul-life: an acquaintance with the Son. Hence the differences in the portrayal of the risen Christ; hence, too, the variations in the accounts, showing how the Christ appeared to one or other person, according to the disposition of the person concerned. Here we see the Christ-Being acting on the subconscious part of the souls of the disciples; hence the appearances are quite individual, and we should not complain because they are not uniform.
If, however, the significance of the Christ for the world was to be His bringing to all men something common to all of them, then not only this individual working of the Son had to proceed from the Christ, but the element of Spirit, which can encompass something that belongs to all men, had to be renewed by Him. This is indicated by the statement, that after the Christ had worked upon the Logos-nature of man, He sent forth the Spirit in the form of the renewed or ‘holy, Spirit’. Thus was created that element common to all men which is characterised when we are told that the disciples, after they had received the Spirit, began to speak in the most diverse tongues. Here we are shown how the common element resides in the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. And something else is indicated; how different is this out-pouring of the Spirit from the simple imparting of the power of the Son, for in the Acts of the Apostles we are told that certain persons to whom the apostles came had already received the Jesus-baptism, and yet they had now to receive for the first time the Spirit, symbolically indicated by the laying on of hands. In the characterisation of the Christ-working, which acts upon the subconscious impulses of the soul and so must have a personal, inward character, and the Spirit-element, which represents something common to all mankind.
It is this Spirit-element that those who have named themselves ‘Rosicrucians’ have sought to preserve most carefully, as far as human weakness permits. The Rosicrucians have always wished to adhere strictly to the rule that even in the highest regions of Initiation nothing must be worked upon except the Spirit-element which, as common between man and man, is available in the evolution of humanity. It was never an Initiation of the Will, for the Will of man was to be respected as a sanctuary in the innermost part of the soul. Hence the individual was led to those Initiations which were to take him beyond the stage of Imagination, Inspiration, and Intuition, but always so that he could recognise within himself the response which the development of the Spirit-element was to call forth. No influence was to be exerted on the Will.
We must not mistake this attitude for one of indifference towards the Will. The point is that by excluding all direct working upon the Will, the purest spiritual influence was imparted indirectly through the Spirit. When we come to an understanding with another man with regard to entering on the path of knowledge of the Spirit, light and warmth are radiated from the spiritual path, and they then enkindle the Will, but always by the indirect path through the Spirit — never otherwise.
In Rosicrucianism, therefore, we can observe in the highest sense that impulse of Christianity which finds twofold statement: on the one hand in the Son-element, in the Christ-working which goes down deeply into the subconscious; on the other, in the Spirit-working which embraces all that falls within the horizon of our consciousness. We must indeed bear the Christ in our Will; but the way in which man should come to an understanding with each other in life concerning the Christ can be found only — in the Rosicrucian sense — through a conscious soul-life which penetrates ever more deeply into the occult.
In reaction against many other spiritual streams in Europe, the opposite way was taken by those who are usually called Jesuits. The radical, fundamental difference between what we justifiably call the Christian way of the Spirit and the Jesuit way of the Spirit, which gives a one-sided exaggeration to the Jesus-Principle, is that the intention of the Jesuit way is to work directly, at all times upon the Will. The difference is clearly shown in the method by which the pupil of Jesuitism is educated. Jesuitism is not to be taken lightly, or merely exoterically, but also esoterically, for it is rooted in esotericism. It is not, however, rooted in the spiritual life that is poured out through the symbol of Pentacost, but it seeks to root itself directly in the Jesus-element of the Son, which means in the Will; and thereby it exaggerates the Jesus-element of the Will.
This will be seen when we now enquire into the esoteric part of Jesuitism, its various spiritual exercises. How were these exercises arranged? The essential point is that every single pupil of Jesuitism goes through exercises which lead into the occult life, but into the Will, and within the field of occultism they hold the Will in severe discipline; they ‘break it in’, one might say. And the significant fact is that this discipline of the Will does not arise merely from the surface of life, but from something deeper, because the pupil has been led into the occult, in the way just indicated.
If now, leaving aside the exercises of prayer preparatory to all Jesuit exercises, we consider these occult exercises, at least in their chief points, we find that the pupil has first to call up a vivid Imagination of Christ Jesus as the King of the Worlds — mark this carefully: an Imagination. And no one would be received into the degrees of Jesuitism who had not gone through such exercises, and had not experienced in his soul the transformation which such psychic exercises mean for the whole man. But this Imaginative presentation of Christ Jesus as King of the Worlds has to be preceded by something else. The pupil has to call up for himself, in absolute solitude and seclusion, a picture of man as he was created in the world, and how by falling into sin he incurred the possibility of most terrible punishments. And it is strictly prescribed how one must picture such a man; how if he were left to himself he would incur the utmost of torturing penalties. The rules are extraordinarily severe. With all other concepts or ideas excluded, this picture must live uninterruptedly within the soul of the future Jesuit, the picture of the God-forsaken man, the man exposed to the most fearful punishments, together with the feeling: ‘That am I, since I have come into the world and have forsaken God, and have exposed myself to the possibility of the most fearful punishments.’ This must call forth the fear of being forsaken by God, and detestation of man as he is according to his own nature.
Then, in a further Imagination, over against the picture of the outcast, God-forsaken man, must be set the picture of the God full of pity who then became Christ, and through His acts on earth atones for what man has brought about by forsaking the divine path. In contrast to the Imagination of the God-forsaken man, there must arise that of the all-merciful, loving Being, Christ Jesus, to whom alone it is due that man is not exposed to all possible punishments working upon his soul. And, just as vividly as a feeling of contempt for the forsaking of the divine path had first to become fixed in the soul of the Jesuit pupil, so must a feeling of humility and contrition now take hold of him in the presence of Christ.
When these 2 feelings have been called forth in the pupil, then for several weeks he has to practise severe exercises, picturing to himself in Imagination all details of the life of Jesus from his birth to the Crucifixion and Resurrection. And all that can arise in the soul emerges when the pupil lives in rigorous seclusion and, except for necessary meals, lets nothing else work upon his soul than the pictures which the Gospels give of the compassionate life of Jesus. But these pictures do not merely appear before him in thoughts and ideas; they must work upon his soul in vivid, living Imaginations.
Only someone who really knows how the human soul is transformed through Imaginations which work with full living power — only he knows that under such conditions the soul is in fact completely changed. Such Imaginations, because they are concentrated in the most intense, one-sided way, first on sinful man, secondly on the compassionate God, and then only on the pictures from the New Testament, evoke precisely, through the law of polarity, a strengthened Will. These pictures produce their effect directly, at first hand, for any reflection upon them must be dutifully excluded. It is solely a matter of holding before one's mind these Imaginations, as they have been described.
What then follows is this. In the further exercises Christ Jesus — and now we may no longer say Christ, but exclusively Jesus — is represented as the universal King of the Worlds, and thereby the Jesus element is exaggerated. Because Christ had to be incarnated in a human body, the purely spiritual took part in the physical world; but over against this participation stand the monumental and most significant words: “My kingdom is not of this world.” We can exaggerate the Jesus element by making Jesus into a king of this world, by making Him that which He would have become if He had not resisted the tempter who wished to give Him ‘all the kingdoms of the world and the glory thereof’. Then Jesus of Nazareth would have been a king who, unlike other kinds who possess only a portion of the earth, would have had the whole earth under his sway. If we think of this kind portrayed in this guise, his kingly power so increased that the whole earth is his domain, then we should have the very picture that followed the other exercises through which the personal will of each Jesuit pupil had been sufficiently strengthened.
To prepare for this picture of “King Jesus”, this Ruler over all the kingdoms of the earth, the pupil had to form an Imagination of Babylon and the plain around Babylon as a living picture, and, enthroned over Babylon, Lucifer with his banner. This picture had to be visualized with great exactitude, for it is a powerful imagination: King Lucifer, with his banner and his hosts of Luciferic angels, seated amidst fire and dense smoke, as he sends out his angels to conquer the kingdoms of the earth. And the whole danger that issues from the ‘banner of Lucifer’ must first of all be imagined by itself, without casting a glance upon Christ Jesus. The soul must be entirely engrossed in the Imagination of the danger which issues from the banner of Lucifer. The soul must learn to feel that the greatest danger to the world's existence that could be conjured forth would be a victory for the banner of Lucifer. And when this picture has had its effect, the other Imagination, ‘The banner of Jesus’, must take its place. The pupil must now visualise Jerusalem and the plain around Jerusalem; King Jesus with His hosts, how he conquers and drives off the hosts of Lucifer and makes Himself King of the whole earth — the victory of the banner of Jesus over the banner of Lucifer.
These are the strength-giving Imaginations for the Will which are brought before the soul of the Jesuit pupil. This is what completely changes his Will; makes him such that in his Will, because it is trained occultly, he turns away from everything else and surrenders absolutely to the idea: ‘King Jesus must become the Ruler upon earth, and we who belong to His army have to employ every means to make Him Ruler of the earth. To this we pledge ourselves, we who belong to His host assembled on the plain of Jerusalem, against the host of Lucifer assembled on the plain of Babylon. And the greatest disgrace for a soldier of King Jesus is to forsake His banner.’
These ideas, gathered up into a single resolution of the Will, can certainly give the Will immense strength. But we must ask: what is it in the soul-life that has been directly attacked? The element that ought not to be touched — the Will-element. In so far as this Jesuit training lays hold of the Will-element, while the Jesus-idea seizes the Will-element completely, in so far is the concept of the dominion of Jesus exaggerated in the most dangerous way — dangerous because through it the Will becomes so strong that it can work directly upon the Will of another. For where the Will becomes so strong through Imaginations, which means by occult means, it acquires the capacity for working directly upon the Will of another, and hence also along all the other occult paths to which such a Will can have recourse.
Thus we see how in recent centuries we encounter these two movements, among many others: one has exaggerated the Jesus-element and sees in ‘King Jesus’ the sole ideal of Christianity, which the other looks solely at the Christ-element and carefully sets aside anything that could go beyond it. This second outlook has been much calumniated because it maintains that Christ has sent the Spirit, so that, indirectly through the Spirit, Christ can enter into the hearts and minds of men. In the development of civilisation during the last few centuries there is hardly a greater contrast than that between Jesuitism and Rosicrucianism, for Jesuitism contains nothing of what Rosicrucianism regards as the highest ideal concerning human worth and human dignity, while Rosicrucianism has always sought to guard itself from any influence which could in the remotest sense be called Jesuitical.
In this lecture I wished to show how even so lofty an element as the Jesus-Principle can be exaggerated and then becomes dangerous, and how necessary it is to sink oneself into the depths of the Christ-Being if we wish to understand how the strength of Christianity must reside in esteeming, to the very highest degree, human dignity and human worth, and in strictly refraining from groping our clumsy way into man's inmost sanctuary. Rosicrucianism, even more than Christian mysticism, is attacked by the Jesuit element, because the Jesuits feel that true Christianity is being sought elsewhere than in the setting which offers merely ‘King Jesus’ in the leading role. But the Imaginations here indicated, together with the prescribed exercises, have made the Will so strong that even protests brought against it in the name of the Spirit can be defeated.
https://rsarchive.org/Lectures/19111005p01.html
Luke 13:3; Luke 13:5; Luke 15:10; Luke 24:47; Matthew 4:17; Matthew 11:20; Mark 1:15; Acts 5:31
3 No, I tell you; but unless you rrepent, you will all likewise perish.
5 No, I tell you; but unless you rrepent, you will all likewise perish.”
10 Just so, I tell you, there is joy before lthe angels of God over one sinner who repents.”
47 and that qrepentance for1 the forgiveness of sins should be proclaimed rin his name sto all nations, tbeginning from Jerusalem.
17 xFrom that time Jesus began to preach, saying, z“Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”1
Woe to Unrepentant Cities
20 zThen he began to denounce the cities where most of his mighty works had been done, because they did not repent.
15 and saying, e“The time is fulfilled, and fthe kingdom of God is at hand;1 grepent and believe in the gospel.”
31 God exalted lhim at his right hand as mLeader and nSavior, oto give prepentance to Israel and oforgiveness of sins.
https://www.esv.org/Luke+13:3;Luke+13:5;Luke+15:10;Luke+24:47;Matthew+4:17;Matthew+11:20;Mark+1:15;Acts+5:31/
Matthew 23:13-39
1599 Geneva Bible
13 ¶ [a]Woe therefore be unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, [b]hypocrites, because ye shut up the kingdom of heaven before men: for ye yourselves go not in, neither suffer ye them that would [c]enter, to come in.
14 [d]Woe be unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: for ye devour widows’ houses, even [e]under a color of long prayers: wherefore ye shall receive the greater damnation.
15 Woe be unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: for ye compass sea and [f]land to make one of your profession: and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell, than you yourselves.
16 Woe be unto you blind guides, which say, Whosoever sweareth by the Temple, it is nothing: but whosoever sweareth by the gold of the Temple, he [g]offendeth.
17 Ye fools and blind, Whether is greater, the gold, or the Temple that [h]sanctifieth the gold?
18 And whosoever sweareth by the altar, it is nothing: but whosoever sweareth by the offering that is upon it, offendeth.
19 Ye fools and blind, whether is greater, the offering, or the altar which sanctifieth the offering?
20 Whosoever therefore sweareth by the altar, sweareth by it, and by all things thereon.
21 And whosoever sweareth by the Temple, sweareth by it, and by him that dwelleth therein.
22 And he that sweareth by heaven, sweareth by the [i]throne of God, and by him that sitteth theron.
23 ¶ [j]Woe be to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: for ye tithe mint, and anise, and cummin, and leave the weightier matters of the law, as judgment, and mercy and [k]fidelity. These ought ye to have done, and not to have left the other.
24 Ye blind guides, which strain out a gnat, and swallow a camel.
25 ¶ [l]Woe be to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: for ye make clean the utter side of the cup, and of the platter: but within they are full of bribery and excess.
26 Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first the inside of the cup and platter, that the outside of them may be clean also.
27 Woe be to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: for ye are like unto whited tombs, which appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead men’s bones, and all filthiness.
28 So are ye also: for outward ye appear righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity.
29 [m]Woe be unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: for ye build the tombs of the Prophets, and garnish the sepulchers of the righteous,
30 And say, If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partners with them in the blood of the Prophets.
31 So then ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them that murdered the Prophets.
32 [n]Fulfill ye also the measure of your fathers.
33 O serpents, the generation of vipers, how should ye escape the damnation of [o]hell!
34 [p]Wherefore behold, I send unto you Prophets, and wise men, and Scribes, and of them ye shall kill and crucify: and of them shall ye scourge in your Synagogues, and persecute from city to city,
35 [q]That upon you may come all the righteous blood that was shed upon the earth, from the blood of Abel the righteous, unto the blood of Zechariah the son of [r]Berechiah, whom ye slew between the Temple and the altar.
36 Verily I say unto you, all these things shall come upon this generation.
37 [s]Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the Prophets, and stonest them which are sent to thee, how often would I have [t]gathered thy children together, as the hen gathered her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!
38 Behold, your habitation shall be left unto you desolate.
39 For I say unto you, ye shall not see me henceforth till that ye say, Blessed is he that cometh in the Name of the Lord.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Matthew 23:13 Hypocrites can abide none to be better than themselves.
Matthew 23:13 Christ when he reproveth any man sharply, uses this word, to give us to understand that there is nothing more detestable than hypocrisy and falsehood in religion.
Matthew 23:13 Which are even at the door.
Matthew 23:14 It is a common thing among hypocrites, to abuse the pretence of zeal to covetousness and extortion.
Matthew 23:14 Word for word, under a color of long praying. And this word, Even, noteth a double naughtiness in them: the one, that they devoured widows’ goods: the other, that they did it under a color of godliness.
Matthew 23:15 The dry part: now that part of that earth is called dry, which the Lord hath given us to dwell upon.
Matthew 23:16 Is a debtor. Sins are called in the Syrian tongue, Debts, and it is certain that Christ spake in the Syrian tongue.
Matthew 23:17 Causeth the gold to be counted holy, which is dedicated to an holy use.
Matthew 23:22 If heaven be God’s throne, then he is no doubt above all this world.
Matthew 23:23 Hypocrites are careful in trifles, and neglect the greatest things of purpose.
Matthew 23:23 Faithfulness in keeping of promises.
Matthew 23:25 Hypocrites are too much careful of outward things, and the inward they utterly contemn.
Matthew 23:29 Hypocrites when they go most about to cover their wickedness, then do they by the just judgment of God, shame themselves.
Matthew 23:32 A proverb used of the Jews, which hath this meaning, Go ye on also and follow your ancestors, that at length your wickedness may come to the full.
Matthew 23:33 See also Matt. 5:22.
Matthew 23:34 Hypocrites be cruel.
Matthew 23:35 The end of them which persecute the Gospel, under the pretence of zeal.
Matthew 23:35 Of Joiada, who was also called Berechiah, that is, blessed of the Lord.
Matthew 23:37 Where the mercy of God was greatest, there was greatest wickedness and rebellion, and at length the most sharp judgments of God.
Matthew 23:37 He speaketh of the outward ministry, and as he was promised for the saving of this people, so was he also careful for it, even from the time that the promise was made to Abraham.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Matthew%2023%3A13-39&version=GNV
https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid02TPmsx8V3AmQQGUDon51ckzGpkKqVhojXpAABLGoq8pwHQ2xVG5PhGByEP8bXejccl
The Battle of the Diamond was a planned confrontation between the Catholic Defenders and the Protestant Peep o' Day Boys that took place on 21 September 1795 near Loughgall, County Armagh, Ireland.[1][2][3] The Peep o' Day Boys were the victors, killing some 6 Defenders, with some wounded Peep o day boys in return.[2][4] It led to the foundation of the Orange Order and the onset of "the Armagh outrages".[1][5][6][7]
Background
In the 1780s, County Armagh was the most populous county in Ireland and the centre of its linen industry. Its population was equally split between Protestants, who were dominant north of the county, and Catholics, who were dominant in the south. Sectarian tensions had been increasing throughout the decade and were exacerbated by the relaxing of some of the Penal Laws, failure to enforce others, and the entry of Catholics into the linen industry at a time when land was scarce and wages were decreasing due to pressure from the mechanised cotton industry. This led to fierce competition to rent patches of land near markets.
By 1784, sectarian fighting had broken out between gangs of Protestants and Catholics. The Protestants re-organised themselves as the Peep o' Day Boys, with the Catholics forming the Defenders. The next decade would see an escalation in the violence between the two and the local population as homes were raided and wrecked.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_the_Diamond
Casino is a 1995 epic crime drama film directed by Martin Scorsese, adapted by Scorsese and Nicholas Pileggi from the latter's nonfiction book Casino: Love and Honor in Las Vegas.[6] It stars Robert De Niro, Sharon Stone, Joe Pesci, Don Rickles, Kevin Pollak, Frank Vincent and James Woods. The film was the eighth collaboration between director Scorsese and De Niro.
Casino follows Sam "Ace" Rothstein (De Niro), a Jewish American gambling expert handicapper who is asked by the Chicago Outfit to oversee the day-to-day casino and hotel operations at the Tangiers Casino in Las Vegas. Other significant characters include Nicky Santoro (Pesci), a "made man" and friend of Sam, and Ginger McKenna (Stone), a streetwise chip hustler whom Sam marries and has a daughter with. The film details Sam's operation of the casino, the difficulties he confronts in his job, the Mafia's involvement with the casino, and the gradual breakdown of his relationships and standing, as Las Vegas changes over the years.
The primary characters are based on real people: Sam is inspired by the life of Frank Rosenthal, also known as "Lefty", who ran the Stardust, Fremont, Marina, and Hacienda casinos in Las Vegas for the Chicago Outfit from 1968 until 1981. Nicky and Ginger are based on mob enforcer Anthony Spilotro and former dancer and socialite Geri McGee, respectively.
Casino was released on November 22, 1995, by Universal Pictures, to a mostly positive critical reception, and was a worldwide box office success. Stone's performance was singled out for acclaim, earning her a Golden Globe Award for Best Actress in a Motion Picture – Drama and a nomination for the Academy Award for Best Actress.
Plot
In 1973, sports handicapper and Mafia associate Sam "Ace" Rothstein is sent by the Chicago Outfit to Las Vegas to run the Tangiers Casino, with frontman Philip Green. Sam soon doubles the casino's profits, with the extra unaccounted-for cash skimmed directly from the casino count room and delivered to the Midwest Mafia bosses. Chicago boss Remo Gaggi sends Sam's childhood friend and mob enforcer Nicky Santoro to protect Sam, the cash skim, and the casino. Nicky recruits his younger brother Dominick and childhood friend Frankie Marino to gather an experienced crew specializing in shakedowns and jewelry burglaries. Nicky's criminal activities in Las Vegas start drawing too much media and police attention, and he is eventually placed in the Black Book, banning him from every casino in Nevada. Sam meets and falls in love with a beautiful con artist, showgirl, and former prostitute Ginger McKenna. They have a daughter, Amy, and marry. Sam entrusts Ginger with $2 million in cash and $1 million in jewelry. Still, their marriage is soon thrown into turmoil due to Ginger's relationship with her longtime boyfriend, hustler and pimp Lester Diamond. Sam has Nicky's crew beat Lester when they catch him accepting $25,000 of Sam's money from her.
In 1976, Sam fires slot manager Don Ward for incompetence. Ward is brother-in-law to Clark County Commission chairman Pat Webb, who is unable to convince Sam to re-hire Ward. Webb arranges for Sam's gaming license to be denied, jeopardizing Sam's position. Sam starts hosting a local television talk show from inside the casino, irritating both Nicky and the bosses back home for bringing more unneeded attention. Sam blames Nicky's recklessness for ongoing police and state government pressure, and Sam's attempts to get Nicky to leave Las Vegas only further strain their friendship.
When the Midwest bosses discover that people on the inside are stealing from their skim, they install incompetent Kansas City underboss Artie Piscano to oversee the operation. Disobeying orders, Piscano keeps detailed written records of the operation. Additionally, an FBI bug placed in Piscano's grocery store catches him talking in detail about the skim, prompting a full investigation into the Tangiers Casino.
In 1980, Ginger kidnaps little Amy, planning to flee to Europe with her and Lester. Sam convinces Ginger to return with Amy, then overhears her planning on the phone to kill him. Enraged, Sam kicks her out of their home but relents and forgives her. Ginger confides in Nicky about the situation, and the two start an affair. Sam soon discovers their affair, as do private investigators. Nicky ends his affair with Ginger once she asks him to kill Sam and threatens to go to the FBI. Ginger leaves Sam and takes all of her money and jewelry.
In 1982, the FBI discovers Piscano's records, closes the Tangiers, and Green agrees to cooperate. The FBI approaches Sam for help by showing him photos of Nicky and Ginger together, but he turns them down. The Chicago bosses are arrested, get ready for trial, and arrange the murders of anyone who might testify against them. In 1983, Ginger, whose personal fortune was squandered by lowlife associates, dies of a drug overdose called a hot dose in Los Angeles. That same year, Sam narrowly survives a car bomb, suspecting Nicky to be the culprit. Sam states that the bosses did not authorize the bombing because they had "other ideas" for him.
In 1986, the bosses, finally fed up with Nicky's recklessness and attempt on Sam's life, order Frankie and his crew to kill Nicky and Dominick. Invited to attend a meetup in a remote Illinois cornfield, they are brutally beaten with baseball bats upon arriving, stripped of their clothes, and buried alive in a shallow grave. With the Mafia now out of the casino industry, nearly all the old casinos are demolished, and new casinos are built with money from junk bonds. Sam laments the new impersonal, corporate-run resorts of Las Vegas. Because of his status as a reliable and high earner for the outfit, Sam is allowed to live, moving to San Diego and returning to sports handicapping; "right back where I started," as Sam puts it before asking, "Why mess up a good thing? And that's that."
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Casino_(1995_film)
Etymology of McGee
What does the name McGee mean?
As a native Irish name, McGee is derived from the Gaelic "Mag Aodha," or "son of Hugh," while others of the name in Ireland, are ultimately of Scottish origin.
There are different understandings of the Gaelic origin as another source notes the name is "from the Irish O’Maolgaoithe; a personal name Chief of Muintir Maolgaoithe (gaoth, wind; pronounced ‘ghee’.) "
https://www.houseofnames.com/mcgee-family-crest
This Day in Jewish History | 1710: The Banker Who Helped William of Orange Conquer England Dies
Elegantly, Francisco Suasso declined collateral for the loan: ‘If thou art victorious, I know thou wilt return them to me; art thou not victorious, I agree to having lost them’
https://www.haaretz.com/jewish/2015-04-22/ty-article/.premium/banker-who-helped-william-win-england-dies/0000017f-e5bb-df5f-a17f-ffff6ea40000
Democratic Rep. Al Green removed after disrupting Trump's speech
Green, who has called for the president's impeachment, was escorted out of the chamber during Trump's joint address to Congress.
March 4, 2025, 6:37 PM PST / Updated March 4, 2025, 7:00 PM PST
By Henry J. Gomez, Frank Thorp V and Scott Wong
Rep. Al Green, D-Texas, was removed from the House chamber Tuesday night after he disrupted President Donald Trump's joint address to Congress.
Green, who has long pushed to impeach Trump dating to his previous term in office, stood and shook his cane toward the president in the opening minutes of his speech.
Other lawmakers cheered and booed Green, causing further chaos on the House floor as Trump paused. The uproar prompted House Speaker Mike Johnson, R-La., to read aloud from House rules.
“Members are directed to uphold and maintain decorum in the House and to cease any further disruptions,” Johnson said, an admonishment aimed at Green.
After Green refused to sit and allow Trump to continue, Johnson called for the House sergeant at arms to remove him from the chamber.
“Nah nah nah nah, goodbye,” Republicans chanted as Green was escorted from the room.
Outside the chamber, Green told NBC News that as "a person of conscience," he believes Trump "has done things that I think we cannot allow to continue."
"This whole budget that he has is one that is going to cause Medicaid to be cut, and when he said he had a mandate, it triggered something. It really did. Because he doesn’t have a mandate, and he doesn’t have a mandate to cut health care from poor people," Green said.
The chamber was filled with other signs of protest and pushback.
Members of the Democratic Women’s Caucus wore pink to protest Trump’s policies on women and families. Other Democrats wore blue and yellow ties in support of Ukraine, days after Trump and Vice President JD Vance tangled with Ukrainian President Volodymyr Zelenskyy in an unexpectedly hostile Oval Office meeting.
Also visible on some Democratic members: stickers accusing Elon Musk of “stealing Social Security.” Musk, a billionaire whose government efficiency initiative is scrutinizing Social Security finances, has called the program a “Ponzi scheme.”
Some Democrats also held black paddles that read “SAVE MEDICAID,” “PROTECT VETERANS” and “MUSK STEALS.” Rep. Rashida Tlaib, D-Mich., held a white board that read “THAT’S A LIE.”
A group of House Democrats also took off their jackets and revealed black shirts with writing on the back. Reps. Jasmine Crockett of Texas and Andrea Salinas of Oregon had shirts reading "Resist," and Rep. Maxwell Frost of Florida had one saying, "No more kings."
Rep. Sydney Kamlager-Dove, D-Calif., posted on X that she walked out of the speech because she found the president's remarks "shameful."
"There’s only so much bulls--- a person can tolerate," she wrote.
House Democratic leaders had urged members during a closed-door party meeting earlier Tuesday to show proper decorum ahead of Trump’s joint address, according to three House Democrats who attended the meeting.
Minority Whip Katherine Clark, D-Mass., specifically asked members not to use “props” to protest the speech, while House Minority Leader Hakeem Jeffries, D-N.Y., encouraged members to stay on message and keep the spotlight focused on the people affected by Trump’s policies — not make the story about themselves.
https://www.nbcnews.com/politics/congress/democratic-rep-al-green-removed-disrupting-trump-speech-rcna194817
Comedians and critics of Donald Trump, as well as the media have often remarked on the color of his skin, considering it unusually orange. Comedian Alec Baldwin, who played a satirized version of Donald Trump on Saturday Night Live, described Trump's look as somewhere between "Mark Rothko orange" and a "slightly paler Orange Crush",[192] while in 2013, the American comedian Bill Maher offered to pay $5 million to a charity if Donald Trump would produce his birth certificate to prove that Trump's mother had not mated with an orangutan – apparently a reference to Trump's orange hue as well as a response to Trump's previous demands that President Barack Obama produce his birth certificate and other records to disprove conspiracy theories that Obama was born in Kenya. Trump would go on to file a lawsuit against Maher, claiming the comedian owed the promised $5 million.[193]
Trump has rarely referenced his orange hue without being prompted to. However, in 2019, in an address to Republican legislators, he said:
The lightbulb. People said: what's with the lightbulb? I said: here's the story. And I looked at it. The bulb that we're being forced to use! Number one, to me, most importantly, the light's no good. I always look orange. And so do you! The light is the worst.
In February 2020, an unverified Twitter account called "White House Photos" posted a photograph of the President, in which Trump's face bore a notable tan line; the image depicted the stark contrast between Trump's seemingly orange facial features and the paler skin around the side of his face, and the photograph received widespread attention in the media and on the internet, even inspiring a sketch on Saturday Night Live.[194][195] Trump himself said the image had been photoshopped.[196]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Donald_Trump_in_popular_culture#Skin_color
Agent Orange: This nickname gained traction during Trump's presidency, alluding to his controversial policies and the color of his trademark hair. It has a dual meaning, referencing both his hair color and the herbicide of the same name used during the Vietnam War.
https://abatul.com/
History of the Orange Order
The Loyal Orange Institution was formed on 21st September 1795 shortly after the ‘Battle of the Diamond’ outside Loughgall, Co. Armagh. Three well-known local men of the area, James Wilson, Dan Winter, and James Sloan, established the institution. Whilst much is made of these ‘founding fathers’ within Orange circles; from a spiritual perspective we see no evidence that any of them had evangelical credentials. History, in fact, shows that all three men were dedicated Freemasons and two of the three were actually proprietors of licensed premises.
The Bible addresses such people, saying, “Woe unto him that giveth his neighbour drink, that puttest thy bottle to him, and makest him drunken also, that thou mayest look on their nakedness!” (Habakkuk 2:15). The Rev. Allan Dunlop, addressing this passage of Scripture in his book ‘Where Shadows Fall’ (p. 37), says, “The curse of God is upon the drink trade for what profits it brings are wrung from widows tears, children’s terror, women’s virtue and young men’s strength; and of wives and mothers broken hearts.”
It is true to say that Dan Winter came from a Quaker background, although his ungodly lifestyle shows he was anything but a dedicated Quaker. Firstly, Quakers have always practised strict ‘total abstinence’ and have always opposed the devilish influence of alcohol. Winter was the proprietor of a public house. Secondly, Quakers have always been opposed to the heathenish practices and teachings of Freemasonry. Winter was a zealous Freemason. Thirdly, Quakers have always been pacifists, opposing all type of fighting. Winter was the leader of the local ‘Peep O’ Day Boys’ (an illegal Protestant militia group of the day), and he was also a well-known ‘cock fighter’ in the area.
The ‘Battle of the Diamond’ itself lasted only fifteen minutes and was centred on Dan Winter’s public house, which was located at the Diamond crossroads. This battle (or skirmish) resulted in Winter’s premises being burnt to the ground by the attacking Roman Catholics who were ironically known as ‘the Defenders’. This place was the special focus of the attack as it was the gathering house for the local ‘Peep O’ Day Boys’. Prior to the battle, the authorities had made several arrests and various arms seizures relating to this illegal group.
Winter’s supporters, many of whom were Freemasons, gathered around the debris of the public house and pledged themselves to form a new secret society, made up wholly of Protestant men. Now that they no longer had Winter’s premises as a meeting place the men retired to James Sloan’s public house in the local village of Loughgall. Here the Orange Institution was properly organised.
The founders of the Orange Institution were known as ‘unwarranted masons’, ‘clandestine masons’ or ‘hedge’ Masons. These Masons were a rebellious group who would not accept the existing degree format of the ruling Masonic Grand Lodge of the day. Belinda Loftus, in her book ‘Mirrors’ (p.24) confirms that the clandestine or hedge Masons were “unwarranted by the Grand Lodge in Dublin” because Irish Masonry “refused to recognise any degrees but craft.” Up until the early 1800s the Grand Masonic Lodge of Ireland only accepted three degrees, – Entered Apprentice, Fellowcraft and Master Mason, collectively known as the ‘Craft degrees’ or the ‘Blue Lodge’. All other degrees were held to be illegal.
Read a detailed exposure of the Royal Arch Purple by W P Malcomson:
The Unwarranted Masons were the more zealous (or esoteric) Masons who adhered to the many mystical degrees, which today are accepted within the domain of higher degree Freemasonry. These degrees are found under the auspices of the Red Lodge, known as the Chapter and the Chivalry degrees, known as the Preceptory.
The Irish Masonic publication ‘History of Freemasonry in the Province of Antrim’ alludes to these clandestine Masons. It explain how these men would ascend to “the top of some neighbouring hill, and there, towards the close of a summers evening, after the manner of the ancient Druids, perform their rites and ceremonies, the meeting being properly tyled and guarded…They were unwarranted and recognised no authority and no authority recognised them” (p.143&144).
Winter, Sloan and Wilson, accompanied by others, felt the great need to instigate a ceremony of initiation into the new body and not surprisingly Freemasonry was chosen as the model. They used the Masonic template to formulate their degree structure. That is why the Loyal Orders teaching, titles, symbols and rituals so closely resembles that of Freemasonry.
Initially the Orange had one sole degree known simply as the ‘Orange degree’. As the months progressed the founding fathers introduced a further degree somewhere around late 1796. The ‘Orange Marksman’ degree as it was originally designated, became better known as the ‘Purple degree’. It was constructed in Portadown, in the home of prominent Freemason, John Templeton – a location frequently used for Masonic ceremonies. Orange historian (and well known Freemason of his day) Colonel R.H. Wallace outlined in his ‘History of the Orange Order’ (1899) how the founders “were observed going into and out of a house in which a Masonic Lodge held its meetings,” and that, “He [Mr Templeton] invited them into the Masonic room, and there and then satisfactory arrangements were made.” He concluded by saying, “the influence of the place and its associations can be discerned in the results” (p. 50). Another Orange historian R.M. Sibbett in ‘Orangeism in Ireland and Throughout the Empire’ (1938) explained how, “The subject uppermost in their minds was touched upon and discussed, and, at the request of Mr. Templeton, they adjourned to a room which had been used for other ceremonies. Here the warrant was produced, the lodge was reopened, and a higher Order was added.”
A further degree was added as Orangeism consolidated itself. The Royal Arch Purple Chapter book states that, “Probably late in the year 1796 or early 1797 a third degree known as Purple Marksman was added to the ritual. It is likely to have been composed by the same hands, probably in the same room as that of the Orange Marksman or Purpleman” (History of the Royal Arch Purple Order p. 39).
Whilst little is known of the exact content of these three degrees it seems certain that they were highly ritualistic in character, being modelled on the first three degrees of Freemasonry, namely, Entered Apprentice, Fellowcraft and Master Mason. The Royal Arch Purple Chapter book testifies that these three initial Orange degrees were “elaborate degrees” (p. 59).
Orange degree – Entered Apprentice degree
Orange Marksman degree – Fellowcraft degree
Purple Marksman degree – Master Mason degree
These were the three main degrees that were worked within the Order between 1795 and 1798, although many other ritualistic degrees were finding their way into Orangeism throughout the island of Ireland. Most of these degrees can today be found within the Royal Black Institution.
During this early period each individual Orange lodge administered its own control over the working of degrees, as no controlling authority existed to govern the degree system. A Grand Lodge of Ulster, as it were, was formed on 12th of July 1797, although it seemed to exercise little power over the whole island of Ireland.
The prevailing confusion within the Order, coupled with a large influx of new members, due to the deteriorating political situation in the form of the Republican uprising of the ‘United Irelanders’, resulted in the formation of a Grand Orange Lodge of Ireland on 21st April 1798. This brought much needed stability and leadership to the Order at a strategic period in its history.
Grand Lodge immediately addressed the bewildering amount of unnecessary ritualism that had found its way into Orangeism, and here began a process of reform which purged out all the ritualistic baggage which had settled itself within the Order. This resulted in the disposal of the original three (elaborate) degrees of the Orange. These were replaced with two simplified degrees of ‘Orange’ and ‘Plain Purple’. Out with the old degrees went the old leadership of James Wilson, Dan Winter, and James Sloan.
Wasting little time, Grand Lodge released a strong statement on 13th December 1798 which reflected the hierarchy’s strong desire to separate themselves from former error, stating: “That many persons having introduced various Orders into the Orange Society which will very much tend to injure the regularity of the institution. The Grand Lodge disavows any Order but Orange and Purple and there can be none other regular unless issuing and approved by them.”
From this date forward, the Grand Orange Lodge of Ireland accepted only two degrees within the Order – ‘Orange’ and ‘Plain Purple’. Between 1798 and 1800 Grand Lodge began a process of implementing this simplification by standardising procedures throughout every lodge in Ireland. That they might eradicate any lingering injurious behaviour by spurious characters, they abolished the old Orange Order in 1800, with its ritualistic connections, obliging every Orangeman to rejoin a now simplified new Orange Institution.
Grand Lodges opposition to Royal Arch Purple and Black degrees
1798-1801
1802-1828
1834-1875
1876-1878
1880-1913
1925
Those ritualistic Orangemen inside the Order who bore allegiance to the former neo-Masonic degrees were far from happy at this radical reform. Some continued to practise these illegal degrees in a clandestine manner, in blatant violation of the rules of the Grand Orange Lodge of Ireland.
Facing strong persecution from a now powerful Grand Lodge and realising their beleaguered position, they merged the three old degrees into one large ritualistic degree. The Arch Purple Chapter’s book ‘History of the Royal Arch Purple Order’ explains: “Sometime between 1800 and 1811, possibly in 1802, a new degree was devised by the Brethren who valued and loved the old traditions and who were concerned by the turn of events” (p. 58). This degree was ” developed from the three pre 1798 ‘old degrees’ ” (p. 59). This elaborate degree became known as the ‘Royal Arch Purple degree’.
Orange degree
Orange Marksman degree – Royal Arch Purple degree
Purple Marksman degree
The Arch Purple Chapter’s book also confirms its composition, how that it was designed to “include as much as possible of the travel and ritual of the original three.”
The draft to the Arch Purple Chapter’s book diplomatically traces the roots of the Royal Arch Purple degree, stating that, “In light of the evidence available it would appear that the degree given today evolved from certain practices which had their origin in the Masonic Order, together with some innovations which had been introduced by those brethren conferring the degree in different areas being added to the original theme of the pre 1800 degrees to form a new ritual.” Even this guarded statement was omitted from the published book!
Nevertheless, in their book ‘The Orange Order: An Evangelical Perspective’ Grand Chaplain of the Grand Orange Lodge of Scotland (which owns the Royal Arch Purple as its third degree) Rev. Ian Meredith and Irish Arch Purple man Rev. Brian Kennaway comment on the Arch Purple degree. They state, “It has to be admitted that this is the most ‘Masonic-like’ part of our ceremony.” They later describe it as “a Christianised or ‘Reformed Freemasonry’ ” (pp. 12, 25).
From its inception, the Grand Orange Lodge of Ireland looked upon this neo-Masonic Royal Arch Purple degree with understandable abhorrence. It was viewed as being incompatible with, and contrary to, both Protestantism and Orangeism. Those ritualistic Orangemen who practised the degree were persecuted by Grand Lodge, forcing them to practise the degree in great secrecy for fear of expulsion from the Order. Grand Lodge maintained this position throughout the whole of the 1800s and into the early 20th century. The hard line assumed by the Orange Institution in Ireland mirrored the resolute stance of Orangeism throughout Great Britain.
The history of the Royal Black Institution
The history of the Royal Black degrees
Royal Black Institution, the Crusades and the Jesuits
https://www.evangelicaltruth.com/royal-black-institution-crusades-the-jesuits/
https://www.evangelicaltruth.com/history-of-the-orange-order/
The Principality of Orange (French: Principauté d'Orange) was, from 1163 to 1713, a feudal state in Provence, in the south of modern-day France, on the east bank of the river Rhone, north of the city of Avignon, and surrounded by the independent papal state of Comtat Venaissin.
It was constituted in 1163, when Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I elevated the Burgundian County of Orange (consisting of the city of Orange and the land surrounding it) to a sovereign principality within the Empire. The principality became part of the scattered holdings of the house of Orange-Nassau from the time that William the Silent inherited the title of Prince of Orange from his cousin in 1544, until it was finally ceded to France in 1713 under the Treaty of Utrecht. Although permanently lost by the Nassaus then, this fief gave its name to the extant Royal House of the Netherlands. The area of the principality was approximately 12 miles (19 km) long by 9 miles (14 km) wide, or 108 square miles (280 km2).[1]
History
Counts of Baux
The Carolingian counts of Orange had their origin in the 8th century, and the fief passed into the family of the lords of Baux. The Baux counts of Orange became fully independent with the breakup of the Kingdom of Burgundy after 1033.[citation needed] In 1163 Orange was raised to a principality, as a fief of the Holy Roman Empire.
Orange University
In 1365, Orange university was founded by Charles IV when he was in Arles for his coronation as king of Arles.
In 1431, the Count of Provence waived taxation duties for Orange's rulers (Mary of Baux-Orange and Jean de Châlons of Burgundy) in exchange for liquid assets to be used for a ransom. The town and principality of Orange was a part of administration and province of Dauphiné.
House of Orange-Nassau
In 1544, William the Silent, count of Nassau, with large properties in the Netherlands, inherited the principality. William, 11 years old at the time, was the cousin of René of Châlon who died without an heir when he was shot at St. Dizier in 1544 during the Franco-Imperial wars. René, it turned out, willed his entire fortune to this very young relative. Among those titles and estates was the Principality of Orange. René's mother, Claudia, had held the title prior to it being passed to young William since Philibert de Châlon was her brother.
When William inherited the Principality, it was incorporated into the holdings of what became the House of Orange. This pitched it into the Protestant side in the Wars of Religion, during which the town was badly damaged. In 1568 the Eighty Years' War began with William as Stadtholder of Holland leading the bid for independence of the Netherlands from Spain. William the Silent was assassinated in Delft in 1584. It was his son, Maurice of Nassau (Prince of Orange after his elder brother died in 1618), with the help of Johan van Oldenbarnevelt, who solidified the independence of the Dutch republic.
As an independent enclave within France, Orange became an attractive destination for Protestants and a Huguenot stronghold. William III of Orange, who ruled England as William III of England, was the last Prince of Orange to rule the principality.
Annexation by France
The principality was captured by the forces of Louis XIV under François Adhémar de Monteil Comte de Grignan, in 1672 during the Franco-Dutch War, and again in August 1682, but William did not concede his claim to rule. In 1702, William III died childless and the right to the principality became a matter of dispute between Frederick I of Prussia and John William Friso of Nassau-Dietz, who both claimed the title 'Prince of Orange'. In 1702 also, Louis XIV of France enfeoffed François Louis, Prince of Conti, a relative of the Châlon dynasty, with the Principality of Orange, so that there were three claimants to the title.
Finally in 1713 in the Treaty of Utrecht, Frederick I of Prussia ceded the Principality to France (without surrendering the princely title) in which cession the Holy Roman Empire as suzerain concurred, though John William Friso of Nassau-Dietz, the other claimant to the principality, did not concur. Only with the treaty of partition in 1732 did John William Friso's successor William IV, Prince of Orange, renounce all his claims to the territory, but again (like Frederick I) he did not renounce his claim to the title. In the same treaty an agreement was made between both claimants, stipulating that both houses be allowed to use the title.[2]
In 1713, after Orange was officially ceded to France, it became a part of the Province of the Dauphiné.
Following the French Revolution of 1789, Orange was absorbed into the French département of Drôme in 1790, then Bouches-du-Rhône, then finally Vaucluse.
In 1814, after the defeat of Napoleon, the Dutch Republic was not revived but replaced into the Kingdom of the United Netherlands, under a King of the House of Orange-Nassau. In 1815 the Congress of Vienna took care of a French sensitivity by stipulating that the Kingdom of the Netherlands would be ruled by the House of Oranje-Nassau – "Oranje", not "Orange" as had been the custom until then. The English language, however, continues to use the term Orange-Nassau.[3]
Today, Dutch crown princess Amalia carries the title "Princess of Orange" in the official form of Prinses van Oranje.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Principality_of_Orange
Trump International, Scotland
@TrumpScotland
Donald J Trump, 45th President of the United States, announced today the start of a new golf venture in Scotland: the MacLeod course, to be built at Trump International Scotland in Aberdeenshire in honor of his late mother Mary Anne MacLeod.
10:47 AM · May 1, 2023
https://x.com/TrumpScotland/status/1653093764271857666
James Francis Edward Stuart (10 June 1688 – 1 January 1766) [a] was the House of Stuart claimant to the thrones of England, Ireland and Scotland from 1701 until his death in 1766. The only son of James II of England and his second wife, Mary of Modena, he was Prince of Wales and heir until his Catholic father was deposed and exiled in the Glorious Revolution of 1688. His Protestant half-sister Mary II and her husband William III became co-monarchs. As a Catholic, he was subsequently excluded from the succession by the Act of Settlement 1701.
Raised primarily in France and Italy, when his father died in September 1701 James claimed the thrones. As part of the War of the Spanish Succession, in 1708 Louis XIV of France backed a landing in Scotland on his behalf. This failed, as did further attempts in 1715 and 1719. Led by his elder son Charles Edward Stuart, the 1745 Rising was the last serious effort to restore the House of Stuart.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/James_Francis_Edward_Stuart
PART VI 1THE PERSONAL LIFE OF THOSE ALREADY ADMITTED AND INCORPORATED INTO THE BODY OF THE SOCIETY
SECTION 1: THE APOSTOLIC CHARACTER OF OUR VOWS IN GENERAL
143 §1. Our consecration by profession of the evangelical counsels, by which we respond to a divine vocation, is at one and the same time the following of Christ poor, virginal, and obedient and a rejection of those idols that the world is always prepared to adore, especially wealth, pleasure, prestige, and power. Hence, our poverty, chastity, and obedience ought visibly and efficaciously to bear witness to this attitude, whereby we proclaim the evangelical possibility of a certain communion among men and women that is a foretaste of the future kingdom of God.[1]
§2. Our religious vows, while binding us, also set us FREE:
FREE, by our vow of poverty, to share the life of the poor and to use whatever resources we may have, not for our own security and comfort, but for service;
FREE, by our vow of chastity, to be men for others, in friendship and communion with all, but especially with those who share our mission of service;
FREE, by our vow of obedience, to respond to the call of Christ as made known to us by him whom the Spirit has placed over the Church, and to follow the lead of all our superiors.[2] [1] See GC 32, d. 4, no. 16; see GC 31, d. 16, no. 4; d. 17, no. 2; d. 18, no. 3. [2] GC 32, d. 2, no. 20. 215
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
I began by attending Fordham University in the Bronx, mostly because I wanted to be close to home. I got along very well with the Jesuits who ran the school, but after two years, I decided that as long as I had to be in college, I might as well test myself against the best. I applied to the Wharton School of Finance at the University of Pennsylvania and I got in. At the time, if you were going to make a career in business, Wharton was the place to go. Harvard Business School may produce a lot of CEOs—guys who manage public companies— but the real entrepreneurs all seemed to go to Wharton: Saul Steinberg, Leonard Lauder, Ron Perelman—the list goes on and on."
Donald Trump The Art of the Deal
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1DLcbnLrl6moQT7nGj1JitG6AiQ6qgK0y/view?usp=sharing
University of Scranton welcomes President Biden
The university has illuminated its Class of 2020 Gateway in red and blue lights.
Author: WNEP Web Staff
Published: 10:52 PM EDT October 19, 2021
Updated: 10:52 PM EDT October 19, 2021
SCRANTON, Pa. — In preparation for President Joe Biden's visit, a university lit up their lights in his honor.
The University of Scranton has illuminated its Class of 2020 Gateway in blue and red with the number 46 prominently displayed to welcome the 46th president."
University of Scranton welcomes President Biden | wnep.com
https://www.wnep.com/article/news/local/lackawanna-county/university-of-scranton-welcomes-president-biden-gateway-lights/523-cdba68b1-822b-4747-94be-4cd7e4de9d67
"His son, Hunter Biden, 38, is a longtime federal lobbyist for the Jesuit university located in his father's hometown, Scranton PA. According to federal disclosures, Hunter Biden has been earning about $80,000 a year since 2006 to lobby for this university. Senator Biden himself has lectured at the Jesuit University of Scranton, and received an honorary degree from the same university, in 1976."
Codeword Barbelon
by P.D. Stuart
Valley of Traverse City
ANCIENT ACCEPTED SCOTTISH RITE
The History and Legend of Scottish Rite Origins
The Story Unfolds…
Like much of early Masonic history, the origins of the Scottish Rite are uncertain. This is primarily due to the lack of historic documentation prior to the early 1700’s and not to any great veiled mystery. The few records kept were subject to loss, fire, weather and aging. So we can at best only speculate on many of our origins by looking at the few documents, historical references and legends that remain.
What We Know
In 1754, near Paris, Chevalier de Bonneville established the Chapter of Clermont. The Chapter resided in the College of Jesuits of Clermont, hence the name. It is said to have been created to honor the Duc de Clermont, then Grand Master of the English Grand Lodge of France.
The Chapter of Clermont was a “Chapter of the Advanced Degrees” and initially entailed six degrees and was later extended to 25 known degrees. The six initial degrees were 1˚, 2˚ and 3˚ St John’s Masonry, 4˚ Knight of the Eagle, 5˚ Illustrious Knight or Templar, 6˚ Sublime Illustrious Knight.
Interestingly enough historically, prior to the time of the Rite’s creation, James II had been in residence at Clermont in exile from Britain from 1688 to his death in 1701. As noted by German Masonic historian, Lenning… “whilst in exile, James II residing at the Jesuit College of Clermont in France, allowed his closest associates to fabricate certain degrees in order to extend their political views.” Lenning believed this to have been an attempt on the part of James and his associates to regain control of the British throne for the House of Stuart. If Lenning is right, this places the origins of the “Rite of Perfection” in the hands of James II and the Jacobite (Stuart) Freemasons who at the time were in exile from Great Britain throughout France and Italy. Lenning also contends that these degrees were introduced into French Freemasonry under the name of the Clermont System.
James II died in exile in 1701. His son James III is said to have continued his father’s Masonic legacy and later created further higher degrees.
Perhaps James II saw in the Jesuit morality plays of the College of Clermont a vessel for passing on a set of moral lessons. Some of the world’s greatest playwrights had emerged from Clermont. Jesuit tutelage had previously produced great writers such as Lope de Vega, Moliere, Racine, and the Corneille brothers. Ensconced in exile, I believe James II did find the inspiration and the training to help produce what would later become the first six degrees. From out of the darkness… comes light.
To be continued… (Author’s note… An in depth look at the Templar influence in Scottish Rite masonry’s origins can be found by visiting the Rosslyn Templars’ website.)"
https://web.archive.org/web/20190615041607/http://www.traversecityscottishrite.com/scottish-rite-history.html
In 1748 the Rite de Veilla Bru, or Faithful Scotsman, was established at Toulouse with nine degrees, the first three Symbolic, followed by the Secret Master, four Elu degrees, and the Ninth degree ' Scientific Masonry.^" " In 1750 and 1751, a Lodge styled ' St. Jean de Ecossais ' was established at Marseilles, which afterwards assumed the style of ' Scottish Mother Lodge of France.' Its regime finally consisted of Eighteen degrees, of which the Scottish Mother Lodge of France at Paris afterwards borrowed Eight."
" In 1752 a power of the High degrees was established under the pompous title of * Sovereign Council, Sublime Scotch Mother Lodge of the Grand French Globe.' It afterwards called itself* Sovereign Council, Sublime Mother Lodge of the Excellents of the Grand French Globe.' The ' Council of the Emperors of the East and West ' assumed that title also on the 22d January, 1780. — Ragon."
"In 1754, The Chevalier de Bonneville established a chapter of the High degrees at Paris, styled the ' Chapter of Clermont.' In it the Templar system was revived, and the Baron de Hund received the High degrees, there and thence derived the principles and doctrines of his ' Order of Strict Observance ' —Thory and Leveque—Ragon says, The regime of the Chapter of Clermont at first comprised only three degrees, viz., the three Symbolic, followed by the Knight of the Eagle or Master Elect, Illustrious Knight or Templar, and Illustrious Sublime Knight—but that they soon became more numerous."
" In the same year Martinez Pascalis established his rite of ' Elus C'dens ' with nine degrees. He did not carry it to Paris until 1767, where Martinism in ten degrees grew out of it." — Clavel.
" In 1757 M. de St. Gelaire introduced at Paris the ' Order of Noachites.' ^'
page 50
THE ANCIENT AND ACCEPTED SCOTTISH KITE, IN THIRTY-THREE DEGREES. KNOWN HITHERTO UNDER THE NAMES OF THE " BITE OF PEEPECTION" ^THE " EITE OF HEEEDOM" THE " ANCIEIII SCOTTISH rite"—THE " EITE OF KILWINNING" AND LAST, AS THE " SCOTTISH EITE, ANCIENT AND ACCEPTED." A FULL AND COMPLETE HISTORY, WITH AN APPENDIX, CONTAINING NUMEROUS AUTHENTIC DOCUMENTS, RELATING TO THE ORIGIN, PKO- OB£SS AND ESTABLISHMENT OP THE EITE—EDICTS, CIRCULARS, PATENTS, REGISTERS, AND THE OPINIONS OF NUMEROUS AUTHORS — ILLUSTRATED WITH "TABLETS," / BY ROBERT B. FOLGER, M. D., Past Master, 33d., iJi-SECRETARY GENERAL, &0. SECOND EDITION. ,c ^ j ;^ NEW YORK: PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR.
https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/d/d1/The_ancient_and_accepted_Scottish_rite%2C_in_thirty-three_degrees_%28IA_ancientaccepted00folg%29.pdf
On June 24, 1717, six months after the exile of the Stuarts, four lodges in London (names not given) met at Apple-Tree Tavern and united English Freemasonry under the name "United Grand Lodge," which has been nicknamed the Mother Grand Lodge, or Grand Mother Lodge.
The first French Templar Lodge was founded in 1725 by a contingent of exiled Stuart sympathizers. In 1745 Prince Charles Edward Stuart, the Young Pretender, attempted to regain
his Scottish throne and was soundly defeated in less than a year. Upon returning to France, the Scottish Templars founded the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, quickly
developing it to 32 degrees by 1755. In 1801 all French lodges accepted the Templar Scottish Rite degrees. That same year the Scottish Rite of Charleston, S.C., created the 33rd and final
degree in Templar Freemasonry.
On the continent of Europe, French Freemasonry is known as Scottish Rite, Grand Orient, French Grand Lodge, Continental, or Latin Freemasonry. The Templar York Rite in England was
transported to America, where it remains to this day. English Freemasonry continued with the three Craft Degrees UNTIL 1860, WHEN IT ADOPTED THE THIRTY ADDITIONAL DEGREES OF THE SCOTTISH RITE, but for competitive reasons refused to call it "Scottish."'
Scarlet and the Beast
by John Daniel
https://ia803001.us.archive.org/28/items/ScarletAndTheBeastJohnDaniel1995/Scarlet%20and%20the%20Beast,%20John%20Daniel%20(1995).pdf
The Hard Rock Hotel & Casino Atlantic City, formerly Trump Taj Mahal, is a casino and hotel on the Boardwalk, owned by Hard Rock International, in Atlantic City, New Jersey, United States.[3]
Hard Rock Live (Atlantic City) is a performance venue at the casino.
The casino was inaugurated in 1990 by its owner, Donald Trump, and was built at a total cost of nearly US$1 billion. Original restaurants at the Taj Mahal included Hard Rock Cafe, Sultan's Feast, Dynasty, Il Mulino New York, Moon at Dynasty, and Robert's Steakhouse. It was also the home of Scores, the country's first in-casino strip club.
The Taj Mahal came to the brink of closure in 2014 as its parent company went through bankruptcy, but ultimately remained open under the new ownership of Icahn Enterprises. In 2015, the Taj Mahal admitted to having "willfully violated" anti-money-laundering regulations for years and was fined $10 million. It was the highest penalty ever levied by the U.S. federal government against a casino. On August 3, 2016, it was announced that the Trump Taj Mahal would close after Labor Day because it was losing millions of dollars each month.[4] It was closed on October 10, 2016.
On March 1, 2017, the Seminole Tribe of Florida through its Hard Rock International brand, and the Morris and Jingoli families, announced its purchase of the facility and conversion to the Hard Rock Hotel and Casino brand. It reopened on June 27, 2018, a day earlier than planned.[1]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hard_Rock_Hotel_%26_Casino_Atlantic_City
Casino (7/10) Movie CLIP - Lester Diamond (1995) HD
CLIP DESCRIPTION:
Ace (Robert De Niro) confronts Lester (James Woods) and a humiliated Ginger (Sharon Stone) at a coffee shop. Two thugs beat the hell out of Lester.
FILM DESCRIPTION:
The inner-workings of a corrupt Las Vegas casino are exposed in Martin Scorsese's story of crime and punishment. The film chronicles the lives and times of three characters: "Ace" Rothstein (Robert De Niro), a bookmaking wizard; Nicky Santoro (Joe Pesci), a Mafia underboss and longtime best friend to Ace; and Ginger McKenna (Sharon Stone, in a role she was born to play), a leggy ex-prostitute with a fondness for jewelry and a penchant for playing the field. Ace plays by the rules (albeit Vegas rules, which, as he reminds the audience in voiceover, would make him a criminal in any other state), while Nicky and Ginger lie, cheat, and steal their respective ways to the top. The film's first hour and a half details their rise to power, while the second half follows their downfall as the FBI, corrupt government officials, and angry mob bosses pick apart their Camelot piece by piece.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gcAaILQ0ATo
https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid0hmvRr6QheP7vVSu3X1FKXCSffzNjAmFeqWJkvDo92AJgGEZ8pYqf2xJM6JpXDzwhl
Trump could back off on some tariffs today … again
By David Goldman, CNN
5 minute read
Updated 9:31 AM EST, Wed March 5, 2025
CNN
—
If you don’t like President Donald Trump’s tariff policy, wait a minute.
Just after the stock market had its second freak-out in a row, just after businesses around the country planned “what are we going to do now” board meetings, just after Canada and China retaliated with tariffs of their own, just after Republican members of Congress pleaded with the administration to dial down its trade policy, just after the International Chamber of Commerce warned of a Great-Depression-like economic catastrophe, the Trump administration appeared to change its mind on its massive tariffs on its biggest trading partners.
Maybe. We’ll see.
Commerce Secretary Howard Lutnick Tuesday evening made a stunning statement: Canada and Mexico had been blowing up his phone all day, and he believes Trump is “probably” ready to announce Wednesday that he’ll meet America’s neighboring nations halfway on tariffs.
“I think he’s going to work something out with them,” Lutnick said on Fox Business Tuesday. “It’s not going to be a pause, none of that pause stuff, but I think he’s going to figure out, you do more, and I’ll meet you in the middle some way.”
On Wednesday, in an interview with Bloomberg, Lutnick clarified that Trump is “thinking about a plan” that he’ll decide and announce later this afternoon that could keep tariffs at 25% on Mexico and Canada but could include certain product exemptions, including autos.
“The president gets to make the decision,” Lutnick said. “There will be some categories that will be left out. It could well be autos.” Shares of GM, Ford, Toyota, Honda and Stellantis, which have been rocked by tariffs over the past few days, shot higher in morning trading Wednesday.
Lutnick had left the door open to a walkback on tariffs for days. Even as Trump insisted that tariffs would go into effect in full force on Mexico and Canada Tuesday, Lutnick had suggested on cable network interviews that maybe some tariffs would go into effect, or perhaps the percentage would be lower to start.
Nope. Trump at midnight Tuesday morning enacted massive 25% across-the-board tariffs on all goods from Mexico and Canada (save Canadian energy, which got a lower tariff). He also added 10% to the existing tariffs on Chinese goods.
Wall Street was seriously unhappy — the Dow fell 1,300 points in two days. Business leaders, a contingent that has largely supported Trump, spent hours griping in press releases and on CNBC.
Members of Trump’s own party, who were hearing it from their constituents, pleaded with the administration to backtrack. White House chief of staff Susie Wiles and other top advisers were on the phone with Congress members “all day long,” one senior administration official told CNN, with some of the loudest concerns coming from members of Congress representing the agriculture and manufacturing sectors.
It might have worked. We’ll see. Trump is scheduled to speak with Canadian Prime Minister Justin Trudeau on Wednesday morning, a person familiar with the call told CNN. But more details of a trade compromise need to be worked out before the leaders speak, Canadian industry and government sources tell CNN.
Among the issues that need to be worked out: Enhanced border security provisions and exemptions on tariffs for everything that is compliant the the free-trade USMCA treaty.
Stocks are rallying Wednesday morning in pre-market trading.
A familiar scene
We’ve been here before.
Trump campaigned on steep tariffs on Day One, but he failed to deliver on that promise. Instead, he signed several executive actions on his first day in office ordering his administration to investigate whether to pursue tariffs on a wide range of goods. But in a signing ceremony, Trump announced that 25% tariffs on Canada and Mexico would be coming February 1.
Then February 1 came, and rather than the promised tariffs, Trump announced tariffs would come February 4. Then, on the eve of the tariffs, Trump announced monthlong delays on Canadian and Mexican tariffs after both countries sent delegations to negotiate, offering minor increases to existing border security and promises to take more action to restrict fentanyl crossing into the United States.
Tariffs on China went into place February 4 — but not at the 60% level Trump had promised in December. The 10% tariffs came with a surprising twist: The elimination of the de minimis exclusion, a loophole that allows goods valued at less than $800 to come over the border duty-free. Those packages are numerous and onerous for customs officials to scan for tariffs.
The next day, the US Postal Service stopped all package deliveries from China from entering the United States because it was unable to abide by the new trade policy. But hours later, the de minimis exclusion was back on — temporarily — until the Commerce Department could determine how to police it.
Then, Trump promised a “big one,” as he called it: reciprocal tariffs — matching foreign countries’ tariffs dollar for dollar.
Instead, the plan, as it were, which Trump announced in the Oval Office on February 13 to much fanfare, consisted of a vaguely worded memo that offered few concrete details and no real timeframe for those tariffs to kick in. Eventually the timeframe — April 2 — became clearer, but the tariffs that would be applied and the countries that would be subjected to the reciprocal tariffs remain somewhat of a mystery. Trump has floated autos, microchips, pharmaceuticals and lumber, but specifics remain sparse. Stocks surged that day as investors celebrated a tariff policy that appeared to be a lot of bark with no bite.
Trump also announced steel and aluminum tariffs that are set to go into place March 12. But they don’t represent a significant increase over what was already in place.
And then March 3 came around, and the president who cried tariffs was expected to announce some kind of rollback, pause, delay or softened tax.
Instead, to Wall Street’s surprise, additional tariffs were put into effect. At least for now.
The back and forth has created volatility on Wall Street, confusion for consumers and massive amounts of uncertainty for businesses, who are paralyzed by their inability to plan for what’s next. Trump in his joint address to Congress Tuesday night acknowledged that tariffs are unpopular and could cause some pain. In one of his more vulnerable moments during the speech, Trump pleaded for patience, asking farmers who could be hurt by retaliatory tariffs to “bear with me,” and said “there will be a little disturbance.”
Now, Wall Street is celebrating Lutnick’s apparent good news. But it’s unclear how long investors will have to celebrate until the next ride on the tariff merry-go-round begins.
https://www.cnn.com/2025/03/05/economy/tariffs-lutnick-trump/index.htmL
How Did America Get Its Name?
July 4, 2016
Posted by: Erin Allen
Today, America celebrates its independence. Our founding fathers drafted and adopted the Declaration of Independence, declaring America’s freedom from Great Britain and setting in motion universal human rights.
While the colonies may have established it, “America” was given a name long before. America is named after Amerigo Vespucci, the Italian explorer who set forth the then revolutionary concept that the lands that Christopher Columbus sailed to in 1492 were part of a separate continent. A map created in 1507 by Martin Waldseemüller was the first to depict this new continent with the name “America,” a Latinized version of “Amerigo.”
A crown jewel in the Library’s cartographic collections is the map, also known as “America’s Birth Certificate.” While the map has been much publicized since it was acquired in 2003, it’s worthy of exploration today of all days.
The map grew out of an ambitious project in St. Dié, France, in the early years of the 16th century, to update geographic knowledge flowing from the new discoveries of the late 15th and early 16th centuries. Waldseemüller’s large world map was the most exciting product of that research effort. He included on the map data gathered by Vespucci during his voyages of 1501-1502 to the New World. Waldseemüller named the new lands “America” on his 1507 map in the recognition of Vespucci’s understanding that a new continent had been uncovered following Columbus’ and subsequent voyages in the late 15th century. An edition of 1,000 copies of the large wood-cut print was reportedly printed and sold, but no other copy is known to have survived. It was the first map, printed or manuscript, to depict clearly a separate Western Hemisphere, with the Pacific as a separate ocean. The map reflected a huge leap forward in knowledge, recognizing the newly found American landmass and forever changing mankind’s understanding and perception of the world itself.
For more than 350 years the map was housed in a 16th-century castle in Wolfegg, in southern Germany. The introduction to Waldseemüller’s “Cosmographie” actually contains the first suggestion that the area of Columbus’ discovery be named “America” in honor of Vespucci, who recognized that a “New World,” the so-called fourth part of the world, had been reached through Columbus’ voyage. Before that time, there was no name that collectively identified the Western Hemisphere. The earlier Spanish explorers referred to the area as the Indies believing, as did Columbus, that it was a part of eastern Asia.
The Library has plenty of other resources on Waldseemüller and the map, including videos and a pretty cool story regarding the institution’s partnership with the National Institute of Standards and Technology (NIST) in building a hermetically sealed case for the priceless map. You can also read about the project on the NIST site.
https://blogs.loc.gov/loc/2016/07/how-did-america-get-its-name/
Amurru, also known under the Sumerian name Martu (in Sumerian and Sumerograms: 𒀭𒈥𒌅[1]), was a Mesopotamian god who served as the divine personification of the Amorites. In past scholarship it was often assumed that he originated as an Amorite deity, but today it is generally accepted that he developed as a divine stereotype of them in Mesopotamian religion. As such, he was associated with steppes and pastoralism, as evidenced by his epithets and iconography. While this was initially his only role, he gradually developed other functions, becoming known as a god of the mountains, a warlike weather deity and a divine exorcist.
He is first attested in documents from the Ur III period, chiefly in Sumerian and Akkadian theophoric names. Later he also came to be worshiped in Babylon, Assur and other locations in Assyria and Babylonia. He had his own cult center somewhere in the area known as the Sealand in Mesopotamian texts.
Only a single myth about Amurru is known. It describes the circumstances of his marriage to Adgarkidu, the daughter of Numushda, the city god of Kazallu. Other sources attest different traditions about the identity of his wife. The goddess Ashratum is particularly well attested in this role. His father was the sky god Anu and it is presumed that his mother was usually Urash.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amurru_(god)
Canaanites believed that following physical death, the npš (usually translated as "soul") departed from the body to the land of Mot (Death). Bodies were buried with grave goods, and offerings of food and drink were made to the dead to ensure that they would not trouble the living. Dead relatives were venerated and were sometimes asked for help.[7][8]
Cosmology
None of the inscribed tablets found since 1928 in the Canaanite city of Ugarit (destroyed c. 1200 BC) has revealed a cosmology. Syntheses are nearly impossible without Hierombalus and Philo of Byblos (c. 64–141 AD) via Eusebius, before and after much Greek and Roman influence in the region.
According to the pantheon, known in Ugarit as 'ilhm (elohim) or the children of El, supposedly obtained by Philo of Byblos from Sanchuniathon of Berythus (Beirut) the creator was known as Elion, who was the father of the divinities, and in the Greek sources he was married to Beruth (Beirut meaning 'the city'). This marriage of the divinity with the city would seem to have Biblical parallels too with the stories of the link between Melqart and Tyre; Chemosh and Moab; Tanit and Baal Hammon in Carthage, Yah and Jerusalem.
The union of El Elyon and his consort Asherah would be analogous to the Titans Cronus and Rhea in Greek mythology or the Roman Saturnus and Ops.
In Canaanite mythology there were twin mountains as a recurring motif. W. F. Albright, for example, says that El Shaddai is a derivation of a Semitic stem that appears in the Akkadian shadû ('mountain') and shaddā'û or shaddû'a ('mountain-dweller'), one of the names of Amurru. Philo of Byblos states that Atlas was one of the elohim, which would clearly fit into the story of El Shaddai as "God of the Mountain(s)". Harriet Lutzky has presented evidence that Shaddai was an attribute of a Semitic goddess, linking the epithet with Hebrew šad, 'breast', as "the one of the breast". The idea of two mountains being associated here as the breasts of the Earth, fits into the Canaanite mythology quite well. The ideas of pairs of mountains seem to be quite common in Canaanite mythology. The late period of this cosmology makes it difficult to tell what influences (Roman, Greek, or Hebrew) may have informed Philo's writings.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Canaanite_religion
Can. 666 In the use of means of social communication, necessary discretion is to be observed and those things are to be avoided which are harmful to one’s vocation and dangerous to the chastity of a consecrated person."
TITLE II. RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES (Cann. 607 - 709)
CODE OF CANON LAW
https://www.vatican.va/archive/cod-iuris-canonici/eng/documents/cic_lib2-cann607-709_en.html
Word play or wordplay[1] (also: play-on-words) is a literary technique and a form of wit in which words used become the main subject of the work, primarily for the purpose of intended effect or amusement. Examples of word play include puns, phonetic mix-ups such as spoonerisms, obscure words and meanings, clever rhetorical excursions, oddly formed sentences, double entendres, and telling character names (such as in the play The Importance of Being Earnest, Ernest being a given name that sounds exactly like the adjective earnest)."
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Word_play
Fascism may be an ugly word to many, but its stately emblem is apparently offensive to no one. T h e emblem of fascism, a pair of them, commands the wall above and behind the speaker’s rostrum in the Chamber of the House of Representatives. They’re called fasces, and I can think of no reason for them to be there other than to declare the fascistic nature of American republican democracy. 6 A fasces is a Roman device. Actually, it originated with the ancient Etruscans, from whom the earliest Romans derived their religious jurisprudence nearly three thousand years ago. It’s an axe-head whose handle is a bundle of rods tightly strapped together by a red sinew. It symbolizes the ordering of priestly functions into a single infallible sovereign, an autocrat who could require life and limb of his subjects. If the fasces is entwined with laurel, like the pair on the House wall, it signifies Caesarean military power. The Romans called this infallible sovereign Pontifex Maximus, “Supreme Bridgebuilder.” No Roman was called Pontifex Maximus until the title was given to Julius Caesar in 48 BC. Today’s Pontifex Maximus is Pope John Paul II. As we shall discover in a forthcoming chapter, John Paul does not hold that title alone. He shares it with a mysterious partner, a military man, a man holding an office that has been known for more than four centuries as “Papa Nero,” the Black Pope. I shall present evidence that the House fasces represent the Black Pope, who indeed rules the world.
Rulers of Evil
by F. Tupper Saussy
https://dn790006.ca.archive.org/0/items/rulers-of-evil-f.-tupper-saussy/Rulers%20of%20Evil%20-%20F.%20Tupper%20Saussy.pdf
Ultramontanism was a school of thought of the Catholic Church which promoted supreme papal authority in matters of spirituality and governance. Ultramontanism rejected modern ideals in favour of the supremacy of Catholicism and the Catholic Church in public life. This school of thought was particularly influent in the French-Canadian society during the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century.
Origins
In Canada and in Europe — mainly in France, where ultramontanism appeared during the Middle Ages and grew rapidly during the French Revolution —, its supporters criticized the separation of Church and state, as well as what they considered manifestations of modern liberalism. They pushed for the supremacy of the Catholic Church in both civil and religious matters. This school of thought was mainly characterized by its attachment to the Holy See’s authority and, as of 1870, by its faith in the Pope’s infallibility. The term “ultramontane” meant, literally, “beyond the mountains,” because the French Ultramontanes believed in the supremacy of the Vatican — which is located beyond the mountains of the Alps — over the local clergy.
Ultramontanism was adopted in Canada in the 1820s, first in the Saint-Hyacinthe seminary under the strong influence of French priest Félicité de Lamennais, then in Montreal under that of its first Catholic bishop, Jean-Jacques Lartigue. The latter opposed the Gallican ideas and fought for the freedom of the Church and for religious supremacy in matters of education. His successor, Monseigneur Ignace Bourget, led the triumph of ultramontane ideas in all fields (theology, education, relations between Church and state, etc.) in Montreal and made them a major, albeit contested, part of the Catholic world in Canada.
Ideological Split
Ultramontanism grew strong in Canada, but faced a split at the end of the 1860s, following the Guibord Affair. Monseigneur Bourget, followed by Monseigneur Louis-François Laflèche, represented a group of extreme Ultramontanes who were more active within political institutions. This group fought for the immediate application of ultramontane principles, namely the Church’s supreme power over education matters, the reform of laws under canon law and the introduction of episcopate monitoring of civil legislation. Moderate Ultramontanes, like Joseph-Sabin Raymond, to whom the extremists referred as liberals, wished for a more prudent application of the Ultramontane principles and for compromise where necessary.
The extremists engaged conservative journalists and politicians, who advocated for a Catholic election platform as early as 1871 with the goal of guaranteeing the supremacy of the Church over politics. Over the following years, the extremists and supporters of the election platform led an anti-liberal crusade, which resulted in the creation of the Castors (“Beavers”) in 1882.
Influence
Ultramontanism dominated philosophy and theology teachings in small and large seminaries, the social doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church in Canada and several bishop directives from the second half of the 19th century until the 1950s.
Ultramontanist thought guided the ideals of important French Canadian nationalists who desired a self-sufficient society governed by the Church. The movement had a significant influence over the French-Canadian society and Maurice Duplessis’ reign as premier of Quebec. Ultramontanism fed traditional and conservative tendencies within the French-Canadian society, until the Quiet Revolution and the Second Vatican Council put an end to this influence.
https://www.thecanadianencyclopedia.ca/en/article/ultramontanism
The Capetian dynasty (/kəˈpiːʃən/; French: Capétiens), also known as the House of France, is a dynasty of Frankish origin, and a branch of the Robertians. It is among the largest and oldest royal houses in Europe and the world, and consists of Hugh Capet, the founder of the dynasty, and his male-line descendants, who ruled in France without interruption from 987 to 1792, and again from 1814 to 1848. The senior line ruled in France as the House of Capet from the election of Hugh Capet in 987 until the death of Charles IV in 1328. That line was succeeded by cadet branches, the Houses of Valois and then Bourbon, which ruled without interruption until the French Revolution abolished the monarchy in 1792. The Bourbons were restored in 1814 in the aftermath of Napoleon's defeat, but had to vacate the throne again in 1830 in favor of the last Capetian monarch of France, Louis Philippe I, who belonged to the House of Orléans. Cadet branches of the Capetian House of Bourbon house are still ruling over Spain and Luxembourg."
Name origins and usage
The name of the dynasty derives from its founder, Hugh, who was known as "Hugh Capet".[4] The meaning of "Capet" (a nickname rather than a surname of the modern sort) is unknown. While folk etymology identifies it with "cape", other suggestions indicate it might be connected to the Latin word caput ("head"), and explain it as meaning "chief" or "head".[citation needed]
Historians in the 19th century (see House of France) came to apply the name "Capetian" to both the ruling house of France and to the wider-spread male-line descendants of Hugh Capet. It was not a contemporary practice. The name "Capet" has also been used as a surname for French royalty, particularly but not exclusively those of the House of Capet. One notable use was during the French Revolution, when the dethroned King Louis XVI (a member of the House of Bourbon and a direct male-line descendant of Hugh Capet) and Queen Marie Antoinette (a member of the House of Habsburg-Lorraine) were referred to as "Louis and Antoinette Capet" (the queen being addressed as "the Widow Capet" after the execution of her husband).
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Capetian_dynasty
Vatican Opens Shopping Mall Near St. Peter's Square Ahead of 2025 Jubilee Celebration
By AJ Paz
March 21, 2023 11:49 EDT
The Vatican recently opened a shopping mall called the "Caput Mundi" Mall on March 16, next to St. Peter's Square.
The establishment of the mall, which takes its name from a saying referring to Rome as the "capital of the world," has generated controversy because it is perceived as a contrast to the most illustrious church in all of Christendom and a symbol of Western materialism.
Shopping Mall Opens at St. Peter's Square in the Vatican
According to Crux Now, the Caput Mundi Mall is in a space linked to the last great jubilee. It is situatued in the fifth and the top floor of a large parking garage on Rome's Janiculum Hill, constructed for the Jubilee Year of 2000. It has been under development since 2020, and previously the area was dedicated to a coffee bar and cafeteria to serve the busloads of tourists and pilgrims who arrived at the parking structure.
https://www.christianitydaily.com/news/vatican-opens-shopping-mall-near-st-peters-square-ahead-2025.html
St. John Lateran Basilica in Rome is considered the mother church of all the Catholic churches in the Western world; inscribed on the church facade for all to see are the Latin words “omnium urbis et orbis ecclesiarum mater et CAPUT,” meaning, “The mother and HEAD of all the churches of the city and of the world.”
https://www.simplycatholic.com/st-john-lateran-basilica/
Caput Mundi is a Latin phrase which literally means "Head of the world" whereas Roma Caput Mundi means "Rome capital of the world" and is one of the many nicknames given to the city of Rome throughout its history.[1]
The phrase is related to the enduring power of the city first as the capital of the Republic and the Empire, and later as the centre of the Catholic Church.[2]
Although it is not known for sure when it was first used, Rome was already named in this way by the poet Ovid in 1st century BC.[3]
Along with "Eternal City" and the "City of Seven Hills", Caput Mundi remains as one of the most commonly used names to refer to the city of Rome.[4]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caput_Mundi
In the second prelude, for Chief- Gene ral read highest Leader, and for captain read leader. For the first Leader the Spanish Autograph has Captain General, and for the second (leader), caudillo ; the former title expressing, as Father Rothaan remarks, a Commander-in-Chief of lawful warfare, the latter designating rather the leader of a faction, and being often used in a bad sense, as of a captain of robbers or malefactors. In order to express in some measure this distinction, he has made use of the terms Dux Generalis (LeaderGeneral) and CAPUT (HEAD) in his literal Version. The Common Version makes no distinction ; and hence, in order to render this Version with strict faithfulness, must read, both here and in the next two paragraphs, leader instead of captain, although (as the reader will already have perceived) this latter is the term which erceived) this latter is the term which corresponds the more nearly with the Spanish original. In all three places Father Rothaan has caput : in the third prelude he has again Dux instead of Imperator : see above. In the first point, in order to be strictly with the Common Version, readier?/ and smoky chair in stead of chair offire and smoke ; although this latter is what the Autograph has, a certain great chair of fire and smoke, " in which", observes Father Rothaan, there is no solidity, no true glory, but mere agitation and perpetual disturbance joined with thick darkness"; And this image", he adds, " exhibits the evil spirit such as he is, but not such as he offers himself to men's minds."
The Spiritual Exercises of Loyola
https://ia801306.us.archive.org/8/items/a588350800loyouoft/a588350800loyouoft.pdf
Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus: a Roman work of the entire Society, 304 §2"
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
XXXI
THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR: HOW AMERICA BECAME A JESUIT ENCLAVE
"A most colossal conspiracy against the United States."
"I do not like the resurrection of the Jesuits."
Former US President John Adams, in 1816.
E NOW COME TO ANOTHER HIGHLY interesting portion of American history, which you would be hard- pressed to find in the history books: the part played by the Jesuits in the American Revolutionary War-the War of Independence, 1776-1783.
We have seen the role of the Jesuits in the American Civil War. But what part, if any, did they play in the earlier war that transformed America from a collection of independent States to a United States of America? The uninformed or partisan historians will tell us that this War was mainly, if not entirely, due to the arbitrary and "intolerable acts" of the British government, leading to the American Colonists' desire to break with British rule. I will now venture to shed some light on this dimly reported aspect of American history-and offer you a very different, and we hope more correct view.
That religion played a major role in the American Revolution is beyond dispute. In 1776, at the time of the Declaration of Independence, there were little over twenty-five thousand Catholics in all of the thirteen colonies-one percent of the two-and-a-half-million total population. There were only twenty-three priests in all, and the next highest authority was the vicar apostolic in London, who had jurisdiction over the British colonies and satellites in America. The American Revolutionary War of Independence soon changed that.
The reason
there were so few Catholics and so many more
Protestants was because the foundation of the great democracy that is today called the United States of America was laid when millions of European Protestants fled the oppression of the Catholic Church in Europe to seek freedom of conscience and religion in the mostly
305
CODEWORD BARBÊLÔN
uninhabited wilderness of North America. In the main the settlers were resolved not to duplicate in the New World what they had fled from on the old continent. These settlers felt that the pope, as a foreign ruler, should not be allowed to meddle in the politics or laws of America as they suspected that would render it difficult for immigrants, especially Catholics, to be fully loyal to their new country and to its fledging republican values.
Naturally, there was a fear of Roman Catholics-not unlike the fear many Americans today have of Muslim fundamentalists. After all, these early Protestant pilgrims had recently escaped the hands of their Catholic compatriots. In those days people took their Catholicism seriously! So much so that several states passed laws regulating the activities of Roman Catholics. For example, in 1647 a Massachusetts statute declared that every priest was an: "incendiary and disturber of the public peace and safety, and an enemy of... true Christian religion..."
The early American settlers suspected that the Pope was seeking to meddle in the affairs of the United States-to undermine its republican values-which they said was evidenced by the oath that every Catholic Bishop was required to take: "I will to the utmost of my power seek out and oppose schismatics, heretics, and the enemies of our Sovereign Lord [the Pope] and his successors." However, the period following the restoration of the Jesuits in 1814 saw a tremendous growth in their numbers and influence in America, as evidenced by the large number of Jesuit colleges and universities established on that continent in that century-twenty-two of the Society's twenty-eight universities.
"In those days," says historian Rene Fulop Miller, "one of Benjamin Franklin's friends was a Jesuit; this was John Carroll, who had been brought up in Maryland of Irish parentage....' He would later become the Archbishop of Baltimore, and go on to establish the Jesuit University of Georgetown, in "a suburb of the city of Washington, the federal capital... the first Catholic educational institution in the United States." According to Robert Emmett Curran, in his The Bicentennial History of Georgetown University, the Society of Jesus, "resolve[d] in 1786 to found Georgetown (to supply for Catholics in the new republic the clergy whom the Society had provided previously)...."
1 Fulop Miller, The Power and Secret of the Jesuits, op. cit., p. 223 2 Ibid., p. 273.
3 Robert Emmett Curran, The Bicentennial History of Georgetown University...(1789-1989) V.
(Georgetown University Press, 1993), p. 57.
306
The Revolutionary War: how America Became a Jesuit Enclave
John Carroll was born in 1735, at Upper Marlboro, Maryland. After receiving a Jesuit education at Bohemia in Cecil County, Maryland, Carroll studied abroad at Jesuit colleges in Europe. He was forced to flee Europe when the Jesuits were expelled from Sweden under the decree of Pope Clement, in 1773. And on August 15, 1790, Reverend John Carroll was appointed the first Catholic bishop in the United States of America, being consecrated on the feast of the assumption.
At the time, the papacy not only had to deal with the concerns of Americans that these revolutionary Jesuit outcasts were migrating to America, it also had to quell the fears of the American people that the Catholic Church in America was itself no more than a Trojan horse for the installation of a foreign ruler-the pope. To overcome these suspicions, the Jesuit John Carroll, advised the pope to have the portion of the oath, which required allegiance to the pope, above all others, removed from the American Bishop's pledge. This was done to avoid giving offence to the principles of the Constitution and to calm fears that the Catholic Bishops were merely puppets of the pope, on American soil.
"THE INTOLERABLE ACTS"
In order to achieve the objectives of the Roman Pontiff, the Jesuits aided by their Illuminated-Masonic vassals in America, instigated the American War of Independence. Leading Masonic authors openly claim that Freemasonry had a preponderant role in the movement for independence. The "Masonic Review" of 1893 goes as far as to state that Freemasonry was the driving force in the formation of the American Union in 1776, claiming that at least fifty-two out of the fifty- six of the "signers of the Declaration of Independence as members" of the Lodge. Charles Carroll, John Carroll's brother, was a signer.
By encouraging Britain to effect into legislation a series of unreasonable and "intolerable acts" (the name given by American patriots to five laws adopted by the British Parliament in 1774), the secret operatives helped create a state of deep resentment and rebellion in the hearts of the American colonists.
4
Robert. F. Gould, Concise History of Freemasonry 1903
edn. (Whitefish, MT: Kessinger Publishing, Dec. 1994), p. 419.
5 The Freemasons' Chronicle, 1893, Vol. I, p. 147.
6
The Freemasons' Chronicle, 1893, Vol. I, p. 147.
307
CODEWORD BARBÊLÔN
One such "intolerable act" was a new government tax scheme on imports of tea. This is what happened behind the scenes. Two Scottish Rite Freemasons, Paul Revere and another Masonic brother, Joseph Warren-one of George Washington's generals-were members of the oldest Lodge in America, St Andrew in Boston. George Washington himself was initiated into the Fredericksburg lodge in 1752. This Boston lodge was based in the Green Dragon Tavern-remembered by some as the "headquarters" of the American Revolution. The Boston Tea Party operated from that Lodge. The Boston Tea Party opposed the new tax on tea imports and employed various means of civil and criminal disobedience, including the blocking of non-British ships to port.
Next the British Parliament passed the Stamps Act, considered by the American colonists as another "intolerable act." But by far the worst and most notable of these "intolerable acts" was the Quebec Act (passed on May 20, 1774, it received the Royal Accent on June 22, 1774), which attempted to cede all of the territory west of the Appalachian Mountains and north of the Ohio River to Canada (which at that time was essentially Catholic Quebec). In particular, the legislation purported to extend the Catholic province of Quebec south and west to the Ohio and Mississippi rivers, and into western colonies of Connecticut, Massachusetts and Virginia-taking land that many Protestant colonists had already claimed.
That this was a deliberately provocative Act-the legislative extension of the province of Quebec into so large an area of what was to become the United States-is seen from the fact that Quebec, Canada's largest province, is three times the size of France and seven times the size of Great Britain. Thus, the Catholics of Quebec had more than ample land to expand within Quebec, plus the vast expanse that is Canada.
Further, and curiously, the Quebec Act of 1774 "established" Catholicism as the official religion in what was at the time "the British Colony of Canada." And, in conformity with the practice in Catholic countries of the day, it provided for trials without a jury; denied representative assembly. The simultaneous passage of the Quebec Act and the Coercive Acts by the British Parliament led the colonists to angrily declare that the Quebec Act an immoral pact between Britain and popery.
What is surprising about this is that the British, who were supposed to be Protestants, included a provision in the Act expressly providing for Canada to remain under the exclusive control of the Roman Catholic Religion and this provision was to apply to the newly ceded territory (i.c.
308
The Revolutionary War: how America Became a Jesuit Enclave
all of the territory west of the Appalachian Mountains and north of the Ohio River). The terms included the stipulation that: "the exercise of the Catholic, Apostolic and Roman religion shall be maintained." This was most curious coming from a supposedly Protestant power!
The British-American colonists, mostly Protestants, were naturally outraged, declaring the law to be one of the most "Intolerable Acts" of the British Parliament.' Historian Martin Griffin writes that it caused a good deal of patriotic indignation, and was widely considered, by people on both sides of the Atlantic, to have contributed in no small part to the Revolution of 1776."
The American colonists lambasted the Quebec Act; denouncing it and the attendant French Alliance as a dagger aimed at the heart; as a betrayal of their religious heritage; and a Trojan horse. The colonists issued an "Address Written to the People of England," in which they expressed: "our astonishment that a British Parliament should ever consent to establish in that country [Canada] a religion that has deluged your island in blood, and disbursed impiety, bigotry, persecution, murder and rebellion through every part of the world."
Indeed, we must question and regard as very suspicious indeed, the cagerness shown by a Protestant king (George III) to thus favour the Catholic faith, in one of its Protestant colonies, with so gracious a grant of American territory to Roman Catholics.
Another of the Intolerable Acts was the earlier Quartering Act of March 24, 1765, under which the King sent large numbers of British troops to Boston and then demanded that colonists must house them: in private homes if necessary, and feed them too; and if they did not do so they would get shot. The reader will recognize that these Acts served no useful purpose to the Crown and were clearly inflammatory acts; meant to provoke a radical response from the colonists, as they certainly did. It has been said that these "Intolerable Acts" were orchestrated by
Parker C. Thompson, The United States Army Chaplancy: From its European Antecedents to 1791 (Washington, DC., Department of the Army, 1978), p. 81.
8
Martin I.J. Griffin, Catholics and the American Revolution (Ridly Park, PA: Martin Griffin, 1907), pp. 6,7.
9 Penned by John Jay "Address to the People of Great Britain," By order of the Congress, Henry Middleton, President: In Congress, Philadelphia, 1774; see too, Matthew Spalding, Faith of Our Fathers, Crisis (May 1996); The Catholic Apologetics Network, 2003.
309
CODEWORD BARBELON
the agency of the Jesuits in England who had the ear of the King. Do you doubt this? Read again this part Jesuit Oath of Induction (see again Chap 7, ante):
You have been taught to insidiously plant the seeds of jealously and hatred between states that were at peace, and incite them to deeds of blood, involving them in war with each other, and to create revolutions and civil wars in communities, provinces and countries that were independent and prosperous,... and enjoying the blessings of peace.
In 1768, no less personage than Samuel Adams recognized this fact when he said, "I did verily believe, as I do still, that much more is to be dreaded from the growth of Popery in America than from the Stamp Act or any other Act destructive of civil rights." Adams even suggested, in the same speech, that Rome had a hand in the Stamp Act: "Nay, I could not help fancying that the Stamp Act itself was contrived with a design only to inure the people to the habit of contemplating themselves as the slaves of men; and the transition thence to a subjection to Satan [a reference to Rome] is mighty easy." And President John Adams is reported to have asked the papal admirer Thomas Jefferson, "can free government possibly exist with the Roman Catholic Religion?"12
9911
In 1775, all of these "intolerable" and bizarre acts by the British Crown conspired to transform this conflict into an important historical event. In response to the outcry against the Quebec situation, the Continental Congress of the American colonies sent troops to "liberate" Quebec from Catholic control, but Colonel Brigadier-General Benedict Arnold failed in his mission at the assault on the Sault-au-Matelot barriers in the winter of December 31, 1775. Curiously, Arnold, although sent on a mission to recover Quebec from Catholic control, appointed a French Catholic priest from Quebec, Father Eustache Lotbiniere, as Chaplain to the 1st Regiment on January 26, 1776.
10 Thomas T. McAvoy (a Jesuit), A History of the Catholic Church in the United States, (London: Notre Dame, 1969), p. 387.
11 Frederick Vaughan, Canadian Federalist Experiment: From Defiant Monarchy to Reluctant Republic (McGill-Queen's Press-
MQUP), pp. 31, 32. This is a view long held by this present author. 12 Griffin, Catholics and the American Revolution, op. cit.,
p. 32.
13 See, Eugene Franklin Williams, Soldiers of God - The Chaplains of the revolutionary War, (New York: Carlton Press, Inc., 1975).
310
The Revolutionary War: how America Became a Jesuit Enclave
In any event, General Arnold (Benedict) having failed in his Quebec mission, the Continental Congress then sent a diplomatic mission to Canada to negotiate terms of peace. Included in that mission were Samuel Chase, Benjamin Franklin and the prominent Roman Catholic-Charles Carroll. When Franklin and Charles Carroll went to Montreal on behalf of Congress, in April 1776, they took with them Carroll's brother, a Jesuit priest, the aforementioned John Carroll. Whoever seeks to explain the American reversal on the Catholic Question must look at what happened in Quebec and the significant role played by the wily Jesuit John Carroll.
This second mission, like the first, was a failure. However, it marked another important milestone in the turn-around of American opinion about Catholicism. For not long after, George Washington issued strict orders banning anti-Catholic sentiment and rhetoric. And a prohibition against Pope's Day celebrations was imposed to avoid offending Catholic. At the time Pope's Day held in memory of the 1605 Jesuit plot to blow up the English Parliament. In the end, after attempts at peace over Quebec failed, the Colonists went to war against the British.
USING WAR TO THE CHURCH'S ADVANTAGE
"America's first Catholic bishop [was] a strong supporter of the American Revolution, Carroll firmly believed that a Catholic institution could make a major contribution to the political, cultural, and educational life of the fledgling nation."" Once the War began, in order to dispel the deep-seated suspicion of the Protestants-that the Catholic Church in America was no more than a tool of the Holy See-Bishop Carroll encouraged Catholics to fight in the 1776 war for America's independence from Britain. This proved to be the major turning point in Catholic-Protestant relations. Anti-Catholic sentiment greatly abated, especially when, according to Dr. John J. Pilch of Georgetown University, Americans noticed the "wholehearted participation of Catholics in the common struggle and war for independence." And John Carroll wrote to John Fenno of the Gazette (June 10, 1789): "Their blood flowed as freely (in proportion to their numbers) to cement the fabric of independence as that of any of their fellow-
14 See http://explore.georgetown.edu/documents/?DocumentID=736
15 John J. Pilch, The Catholic Review of 1998.
311
CODEWORD BARBÊLÔN
citizens." The year 1776-the reader will no doubt recall-was the year in which the Jesuit Adam Weishaupt, established the Illuminati, whose expressed aim was the overthrow of all then established government.
Why, you ask, would a Jesuit or "zealous" Catholic fight and die in a war on a side that he did not really support, when his true allegiance was with Rome? Because, as one Jesuit General put it, "We have men for martyrdom if they be required." Fighting and dying in the American Revolutionary War was a small price to pay for Rome's advantage. If this proposition seems preposterous, I cite again the instructions given to the Jesuit at his initiation to a position of command:
You have been taught, to take sides with the combatants and to act secretly in concert with your brother Jesuit who might be engaged on the other side, but openly opposed to that with which you might be connected; only that the church might be the gainer in the end... the ends justify the means.
Quebec Bill
As a result of the role played by Catholics in the war for independence and by those who went to Canada with the Quebec delegation, respect for Catholics grew, particularly for Charles Carroll and Father John Carroll. So much so that in 1792, when Washington was considering resigning the presidency, James McHenry of Maryland suggested, and Alexander Hamilton agreed, that Charles Carroll would run as a Federalist candidate for president of the United States. Had
312
The Revolutionary War: how America Became a Jesuit Enclave
President Washington retired at that time, the first Catholic president would have been Charles Carroll.
Another fact worthy of note is that soon after Washington's Continental Congress declared its independence from Britain in 1776, a military alliance was formed with Catholic France against Protestant England. Next, Catholic Spain joined in. Why would France and Spain get involved in such a distant war? To ensure the success of the Catholic cause! If the reader still doubts that Rome had a hand in and benefited from the fomenting of the American Revolution, then consider the following report written by Bishop John Carroll from a committee of Catholic clergy reporting to Rome in 1790:
In 1776, American Independence was declared, and a revolution effected, not only in political affairs, but also in those relating to Religion. For while the thirteen provinces of North America rejected the yoke of England... Before this great event, the Catholic faith had penetrated two provinces only, Maryland and Pennsylvania. In all the others the laws against Catholics were in force... [but] By the Declaration of Independence, every difficulty was removed... every political disqualification was done away.
Thus, in John Carroll's own words, the Revolutionary War was a war "relating to Religion." Of course, the Catholic Church gave lip service to "universal religious toleration" as it served her ends-at the time Catholicism was the religion not tolerated! But the Church's real agenda. is found in a letter of February 27, 1785, from John Carroll to Cardinal Leonardo Antonelli, "that the most flourishing portion of the Church, with great comfort to the Holy See, may one day be found here." In this opinion he was joined by Father Charles Plowden, who gave the sermon at Carroll's consecration on August 15, 1790: "Although this great event may appear to us to have been the work, the sport, of human passion, yet the earliest and most precious fruit of it has been the extension of the kingdom of Christ, the propagation of the Catholic religion, which hitherto fettered by restraining laws, is now enlarged from bondage and is left at liberty to exert the full energy of divine truth."
Let there be no mistake: the American War of Independence was a double victory for Catholicism. Firstly, over Britain-having used the "light cavalry of the pope"-the Jesuits-and the Freemasons to encourage the Crown to pass those "intolerable acts" and secondly, over the psyche of the American people. Thus did the papists and the Jesuits play their role in the American War of Independence.
313
Codeword Barbelon book One
by P.D. Stuart
The Monument to the Royal Stuarts is a memorial in St. Peter's Basilica in the Vatican City State. It commemorates the last three members of the Royal House of Stuart: James Francis Edward Stuart ("the Old Pretender", d. 1766), his elder son Charles Edward Stuart ("the Young Pretender" or "Bonnie Prince Charlie", d. 1788), and his younger son, Henry Benedict Stuart ("the Cardinal Duke of York", d. 1807). The Jacobites recognised these three as kings of England, Scotland and Ireland.
The marble monument is by Antonio Canova (1757–1822), the most celebrated Italian sculptor of his day. It was erected in 1819.
Description
The monument takes the form of a truncated obelisk. It carries bas relief profile portraits of the three exiled princes, and the following inscription:
IACOBO·III
IACOBI·II·MAGNAE·BRIT·REGIS·FILIO
KAROLO·EDVARDO
ET·HENRICO·DECANO·PATRVM·CARDINALIVM
IACOBI·III·FILIIS
REGIAE·STIRPIS·STVARDIAE·POSTREMIS
ANNO·M·DCCC·XIX
("To James III, son of King James II of Great Britain, to Charles Edward and to Henry, Dean of the Cardinal Fathers, sons of James III, the last of the Royal House of Stuart. 1819")
Below the inscription are two weeping angels, symbolising the lost hopes of the exiled Stuarts.
The monument to the Royal Stuarts was originally commissioned by Monsignor Angelo Cesarini, executor of the estate of Henry Benedict Stuart. Among the subscribers, curiously, was King George IV, who (once the Jacobite threat to his throne had ended with the death of Cardinal Stuart in 1807) was an admirer of the Stuart legend.[1]
The monument stands towards the back of the basilica in the left aisle opposite the door from which people coming down the spiral staircase from the dome and roof exit. It is frequently adorned with flowers by Jacobite romantics.
Burials
The monument is, strictly speaking, a cenotaph, not a tomb. The three Stuarts are buried in the crypt below the basilica. James Francis Edward Stuart was buried here at his death in 1766. When Charles Edward Stuart died in 1788, he was buried in the Basilica of St Peter Apostle in Frascati. When his brother Henry Benedict Stuart died in 1807, both brothers were laid to rest next to their father in the crypt of St. Peter's. Three separate tombstones were erected on the site.
Until 1938 the bodies of the three Stuarts were buried where the tomb of Pius XI now stands. In that year the bodies were moved slightly further east on the left side of the crypt, to make room for Pius's tomb. In 1939 a single sarcophagus was erected over the three graves. On top of the sarcophagus is a bronze pillow on which is placed a bronze crown. On the front of the sarcophagus is the same inscription quoted above.
Other monuments
Opposite the monument to the Royal Stuarts in St. Peter's Basilica is a monument to Maria Clementina Sobieska, wife of James Francis Edward Stuart and mother of Charles Edward Stuart and Henry Benedict Stuart. Its inscription reads:
MARIA CLEMENTINA M. BRITANN.
FRANC. ET HIBERN. REGINA
("Maria Clementina, Queen of Great Britain, France and Ireland"[a])
Queen Christina of Sweden, the only other monarch with a memorial in the church, also lies entombed in the crypt below the basilica, with the Royal Stuarts. She abdicated her throne in 1654 to convert to Catholicism.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Monument_to_the_Royal_Stuarts
The Crowns of America
So often one hears politicians quoting the British Constitution as if it actually exists by way of adocumentary privilege — but it does not. It is simply an accumulation of old customs and precedents concerning parliamentary sanctions, together with a number of specific laws defining certain aspects. Since Scotland's 1320 Declaration of Arbroath was nullified by England's Treaty of Union in 1707, the oldest Written Constitution now in force is that of the United States of America. It was adopted in 1787, ratified in 1788, and effected in 1789. In that same year began the French Revolution, which abolished feudalism and ‘absolute’ monarchy in France, thereby influencing politics in much of Europe. In close to 200 years since the Revolution, France and other European States (with Britain as a noticeable exception) have adopted Written Constitutions to protect the rights and liberties of individuals — but who champions these Constitutions on behalf of the people? A popular alternative to absolute monarchy or dictatorship has been found in Republicanism. The Republic of the United States was created primarily to free the emergent nation from the despotism of Britain’s House of Hanover. Yet its citizens tend still to be fascinated by the concept of monarchy. No matter how Republican the spirit, the need for a central symbol remains. Neither a flag nor a president can fulfil this unifying role, for by virtue of the ‘party system’ presidents are always politically motivated. Republicanism was devised on the principle of fraternal status, yet an ideally classless society can never exist in an environment that promotes displays of eminence and superiority by degrees of wealth and possession. For the most part, those responsible for the United States’ morally inspired Constitution were Rosicrucians and Freemasons, notable characters such as George Washington, Benjamin Franklin, Thomas Jefferson, John Adams and Charles Thompson. The last, who designed the Great Seal of the United States of America, was a member of Franklin’s American Philosophical Society — a counterpart of Britain’s Invisible College. The imagery of the Seal is directly related to alchemical tradition, inherited from the allegory of the ancient Egyptian Therapeutate. The eagle, the olive branch, the arrows, and the pentagrams are all occult symbols of opposites: good and evil, male and female, war and peace, darkness and light. On the reverse (as repeated on the dollar bill) is the truncated pyramid, indicating the loss of the Old Wisdom, severed and forced underground by the Church establishment. But above this are the rays of ever-hopeful light, incorporating the ‘all-seeing eye’, used as a symbol during the French Revolution.
In establishing their Republic, the Americans could still not escape the ideal of a parallel monarchy — a central focus of non-political, patriotic attachment. George Washington was actually offered kingship, but declined because he had no immediately qualifying heritage. Instead he turned to the Royal House of Stuart. In November 1782 four Americans arrived at the San Clemente Palazzo in Florence, the residence of Charles III Stuart in exile. They were Mr Galloway of Maryland, two brothers named Sylvester from Pennsylvania, and Mr Fish, a lawyer from New York. They were taken to Charles Edward by his secretary, John Stewart. Also present was the Hon Charles Hervey-Townshend (later Britain’s ambassador to The Hague) and the Prince's future wife, Marguerite, Comtesse de Massillan. The interview — which revolved around the contemporary transatlantic dilemma — is doctimented in the US Senate archives and in the Manorwater Papers. Writers such as Sir Compton Mackenzie and Sir Charles Petrie have also described the occasion when Charles Edward Stuart was invited to become ‘King of the Americans’. Some years earlier, Charles had been similarly approached by the men of Boston, but once the War of Independence was over George Washington sent his own envoys. It would have been a great irony for the House of Hanover to lose the North American colonies to the Stuarts. But Charles declined the offer for a number of reasons, not the least of which was his lack of a legitimate male heir at the time. He knew that without a due successor the United States could easily fall to Hanover again at his death, thereby defeating the whole Independence effort. Since those days, many other radical events have taken place: the French Revolution, the Russian Revolution, two major World Wars, and a host of changes as countries have swapped one style of government for another. Meanwhile, civil and international disputes continue just as they did in the Middle Ages. They are motivated by trade, politics, religion, and whatever other banners are flown to justify the constant struggle for territorial and economic control. The Holy Roman Empire has disappeared, the German Reichs have failed, and the British Empire has collapsed. The Russian Empire fell to Communism, which has itself been disgraced and crumbled to ruin, while Capitalism teeters on the very brink of acceptability. With the Cold War now ended, America faces a new threat to her superpower status from the Pacific countries. In the meantime, the nations of Europe band together in what was once a seemingly well conceived economic community, but which is already suffering from the same pressures of individual custom and national sovereignty that beset the Holy Roman Empire. Whether nations are governed by military-style regimes or elected parliaments, by autocrats or democrats, and whether formally described as monarchist, socialist or republican, the net product is always the same: the few control the fate of the many. In situations of dictatorship this is a natural experience — but it should not be the case in a democratic institution based on the principle of majority vote. True democracy is government by the people for the people, in either direct or representative form, ignoring class distinctions and tolerating minority views. The American Constitution sets out an ideal for this form of democracy ... but, in line with other nations, there is always a large sector of the community that is not represented by the party in power. Because presidents and prime ministers are politically tied, and because political parties take their respective turns at individual helms, the inevitable result is a lack of continuity for the nations concerned. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but there is no reliable ongoing institution to champion the civil rights and liberties of people in such conditions of ever-changing leadership. Britain does, at least, retain a monarchy, but it is a politically constrained monarchy, and as such is ineffectual in performing its role as guardian of the nation. The United States, unlike Britain, has a Written Constitution — but has no one with the power to uphold its principles against successive governments who determinedly pursue their own politically vested interests. Is there an answer to the anomaly — an answer that could bring not just a ray of hope but a shining light for the future? There certainly is, but its energy relies on those in governmental service appreciating their roles as ‘representatives’ of society rather than presuming to stand at the head of society. Alongside the political administration, an appointed Constitutional champion would be empowered to keep check on any potential disparities and infringements of the Constitution that might occur. This can be achieved in the manner first envisaged by George Washington and the American Fathers. Their original plan was for a democratic Parliament combined with a working Constitutional Monarchy bound not to Parliament or the Church but to the people and their Written Constitution. In such an environment, sovereignty would ultimately rest with the people, while the monarch (as an operative Guardian of the Realm) would pledge an ‘Oath of Fealty to the Nation’ — not the reverse, as in Britain’s case, whereby the nation pays homage to the sovereignty of Parliament and the monarchy. The unfulfilled ambition of the American Fathers was that government ministers should be elected by the majority vote of the people, but that their actions be directed within the boundaries of the Constitution. Because that Constitution belongs to the people, its champion — as George Washington perceived — should be a monarch whose obligation is not to politics or religion but to the sovereign nation. Through the natural system of heredity (being born and bred to the task), such a Constitutional guardian would provide an ‘ongoing continuity’ of public representation through successive governments. In this regard both monarchs and ministers would be servants of the Constitution on behalf of the Community of the Realm. Such a concept of moral government lies at the very heart of the Grail Code, and it remains within the bounds of possibility for every civilized Nation State. A leading British politician recently claimed that it was not his job to be popular! Not so—a popular minister is a trusted minister, and holding a deserved electoral trust facilitates the democratic process. No minister can honestly expound an ideal of equality in society when that minister is deemed to possess some form of prior lordship over society. Class structure is always decided from above, never from below. It is therefore for those on self-made pedestals to be seen to kick them aside in the interests of harmony and unity. Jesus was not in the least humbled when he washed his Apostles’ feet; he was raised to the realm of a true Grail King — the realm of equality and princely service. This is the eternal ‘Precept of the Sangréal’, and it is expressed in Grail lore with the utmost clarity: only by asking ‘Whom does the Grail serve?’ will the wound of the Fisher King be healed, and the Wasteland returned to fertility.
pages 438-443 "The Sangreal Today"
Bloodline of the Holy Grail
by Laurence Gardner
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1zsH4O_ls0IgWEYXLXWCo7I3IUi32FJhq/view?usp=sharing
Pope Addresses Congress
Blesses crowd outside the Capitol
Pope Francis addressed a joint session of Congress on Thursday, Sept. 24.
The Pope, who became the first pontiff to address Congress, thanked lawmakers for their warm welcome.
"I am most grateful for your invitation to address this joint session of Congress," he said.
"Each son or daughter of a given country has a mission, a personal and social responsibility. Your own responsibility as members of Congress is to enable this country, by your legislative activity, to grow as a nation. You are the face of its people, their representatives."
Before the speech, House Speaker John Boehner met with Pope Francis in a room outside the House chamber, where the Pope complimented the Speaker's green tie, saying it was the "color of hope."
After his remarks, Pope Francis stopped in Statuary Hall, where he blessed a statue of Junipero Serra, an 18th century Spanish missionary, whom the Pope had canonized the previous evening. Serra is the first saint to be canonized on U.S. soil and his statue is one of two California has in the Capitol collection.
Pope Francis, Speaker Boehner, Vice President Joe Biden, and other Congressional leaders then stepped out onto the Speaker's balcony, where the Pope blessed a crowd who cheered "papa, papa."
Speaking in Spanish, he greeted the crowd with "Buenos Dias."
"I am so grateful for your presence," he told the crowd via a translator.
http://www.speaker.gov/pope [ Link changed in new Congress, content kept for historical reasons. ] Speaker Boehner's behind-the-scenes photos and video on his website of the Pope's visit.
https://www.house.gov/feature-stories/2015-9-24-pope-addresses-congress
Martus – A Call to Martyrdom?
We live in an increasingly pagan world. America is following Europe in careening toward a postchristian worldview, and the effects are increasingly obvious. Biblical illiteracy is as epidemic as the coronavirus, and hostile voices are becoming more shrill. Worldwide, Christians are being martyred for their faith in Christ.
That is the world we face when we read Christ’s commission in Acts 1:8:
And you shall be My witnesses both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and even to the remotest part of the earth.
You may be tempted to despair when you consider the global situation. But remember the state of the world when Jesus first spoke these words.
Only the inhabitants of a small country in a remote corner of the world even knew that Jesus existed.
Of those who knew of him, most disregarded or rejected him.
His biggest crowd after the resurrection numbered about 500 (1 Corinthians 15:6), and only 120 remained to form the nucleus of the Christian movement (Acts 1:15).
In the face of impossible odds, Jesus instructed his followers to be witnesses. And the same commission applies to us.
The Greek word for “witness” is martus, the root of our word martyr. And there were times when it was used to describe people who died for their faith in Christ. So we may legitimately ask, “Is Christ calling his people to be martyrs?”
Let’s take a closer look at the meaning of martus.
The common theme in all of its uses is “one who attests to the facts, one who confirms the truth of something.
The word was originally used in a courtroom setting. A witness would describe the facts of a case, stating what he knew from personal experience. The law of Moses demanded the testimony of at least two or three witnesses to condemn a person (Deuteronomy 19:18; Matthew 18:16; 2 Corinthians 13:1; Hebrews 10:28) and the New Testament refers to witnesses in legal proceedings (Matthew 26:65; Acts 6:13; 7:58) or in a church setting (1 Timothy 5:19).
The word was also used outside the courtroom.
The apostles were witnesses of Christ’s resurrection (Acts 1:22). When they chose a replacement for Judas, the new apostle had to be someone with personal experience of His ministry and resurrection. All through the book of Acts, they served as eyewitness testimony to confirm the Lord’s death and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 5:32; 10:39, 41; 13:31).
Paul called upon God as his witness – “God knows and will testify that I am sincere in my ministry” (Romans 1:9; 2Corinthians 1:23; Philippians 1:8; 1 Thessalonians 2:5). He also reminded the Thessalonians that they themselves knew by experience that he had ministered honorably (1 Thessalonians 2:10).
A martus is not normally a martyr. It is a witness who is willing to testify about the facts of a case, or to confirm the truth of a statement. In Acts 1:8, Jesus was not calling his followers to be slaughtered for their testimony.
However, he didn’t rule out the possibility of persecution and death.
Stephen died as a martus (Acts 22:20).
Antipas was slain as a martus (Revelation 2:13).
The two witnesses in the Tribulation were killed (Revelation 11:3, 7).
The harlot representing Babylon is described as “drunk with the blood . . . of the witnesses of Jesus (Revelation 17:6).
An uncompromising witness giving testimony for the truth can get in deep trouble. In the New Testament, martus primarily focused on giving clear testimony. Martyrdom was a possible result, but it wasn’t until the second century persecutions that the word took on the specialized meaning of “one who loses his or her life because of their stand for Christ.”
Does God want me to be a martyr? Probably not. But He does want me to confirm the truth of the gospel message, regardless of the consequences. In the days ahead, we will probably have ample opportunities to put this command into practice.
Q&A
Q: Why do some Bibles translate John 3:16 as “God sent his only begotten son,” while others say “his only son” or “his one and only son”?
A: The Greek word is monogenēs, which comes from a combination of monos (the usual word for “only) and genes (probably from the verb “to become a father, to produce a child”). It occurs 9 times in the New Testament. It generally describes the only child in a family (Luke 7:12; 8:42; 9:38). However, Hebrews 11:17 uses it to describe Isaac, who was Abraham’s second child. Either “only” or “only begotten” are possible translations.
Usually a person becomes a monogenēs son by physical birth. However, the Bible describes Christ as the Son of God (John 3:16; 1:14, 18; 3:18; 1 John 4:9). That raises a problem because the Bible teaches elsewhere that Christ is eternal. He has always been fully God, even though he became a human at the first Christmas in Bethlehem.
At the same time, Jesus often talked about a Father-Son relationship with God (see John 17). This was an eternal relationship, not one that began with a birth. Ver
Some Bibles say “only” or “one and only” to avoid the impression that God the Son had a birth (literal or figurative) at a particular time.
Other Bibles say “only begotten” to recognize the eternal Father-Son relationship in the Trinity.
The linguistic and theological discussions on this point can get very complicated, but this is the trimmed-down answer to the question.
https://ezraproject.com/martus-a-call-to-martyrdom/
The Society of Jesus (Latin: Societas Iesu; abbreviation: S.J. or SJ), also known as the Jesuit Order or the Jesuits (/ˈdʒɛʒuɪts, ˈdʒɛzju-/ JEZH-oo-its, JEZ-ew-;[2] Latin: Iesuitae),[3] is a religious order of clerics regular of pontifical right for men in the Catholic Church headquartered in Rome. It was founded in 1540 by Ignatius of Loyola and six companions, with the approval of Pope Paul III. Today, the Society of Jesus is engaged in evangelization and apostolic ministry in 112 countries. Jesuits work in education, research, and cultural pursuits. Jesuits also conduct retreats, minister in hospitals and parishes, sponsor direct social and humanitarian works, and promote ecumenical dialogue.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jesuits
Église St-Pierre de Montmartre
Montmartre & Northern Paris,Paris,France,Europe
Montmartre & Northern Paris
All that remains of the former Benedictine Abbey of Montmartre, this church dates back to the 12th century and is one of the oldest in Paris, though it has been much restored. Built atop a Roman temple to Mars, it was witness to the founding of the Jesuits in 1534, who met in the crypt under the guidance of Ignatius of Loyola.
Some say that the name Montmartre is derived from ‘Mons Martis’ (Latin for Mount of Mars); others prefer the Christian ‘Mont Martyr’ (Mount of the Martyr), a reference to the 3rd-century St Denis, who, according to legend, walked across Montmartre and on to the site of today’s Basilique de St-Denis after having been beheaded by Roman priests."
https://www.lonelyplanet.com/france/paris/montmartre-and-northern-paris/attractions/eglise-st-pierre-de-montmartre/a/poi-sig/1264286/1323143
Operation Mockingbird is an alleged large-scale program of the United States Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) that began in the early years of the Cold War and attempted to manipulate domestic American news media organizations for propaganda purposes. According to author Deborah Davis, Operation Mockingbird recruited leading American journalists into a propaganda network and influenced the operations of front groups. CIA support of front groups was exposed when an April 1967 Ramparts article reported that the National Student Association received funding from the CIA.[1] In 1975, Church Committee Congressional investigations revealed Agency connections with journalists and civic groups.
In 1973, a document referred to as the "Family Jewels"[2] was published by the CIA containing a reference to "Project Mockingbird", which was the name of an operation in 1963 which wiretapped two journalists who had published articles based on classified material.[3] The document does not contain references to "Operation Mockingbird".[4]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Operation_Mockingbird
The Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) was created under the National Security Act of 1947, which President Truman signed on July 26, 1947. The CIA officially came into existence on September 18th that same year, which is when we celebrate our birthday.
With the passage of the 1947 Act, Truman achieved his goals of modernizing and unifying America’s armed services, and, by creating a centralized intelligence agency, reformed our intelligence capabilities. To protect American’s civil liberties, he made sure to clearly divide intelligence roles between domestic and foreign: FBI would handle anything domestic, while CIA was limited to foreign intelligence only. Furthermore, the Act specified that CIA would have no police, subpoena, or law enforcement powers.
President Truman appointed Roscoe H. Hillenkoetter as the first CIA director, known as the Director of Central Intelligence. He had been the Director of one of our immediate “ancestors,” called the Central Intelligence Group. The CIG was a bureaucratic anomaly with no independent budget, no statutory mandate, and staffers assigned from other departments of the government. America needed a peacetime, centralized intelligence agency with its own budget and mandate. That’s why Truman replaced the CIG and created the CIA.
The 1947 Act loosely defined CIA’s mission into four broad tasks:
The 1947 Act was relatively unchanged until 2004. President Bush, after the September 11, 2001 terrorist attacks, made major updates to the 1947 act, including the creation of the Office of the Director of National Intelligence.
If you’re interested, you can find out more about what is called “the National Security Intelligence Reform and Terrorism Prevention Act of December 2004” on the DNI’s website.
The importance of the 1947 National Security Act cannot be overstated. It created our Nation’s first peacetime intelligence agency, reflected America’s acceptance of its position as a world leader, and it remained a cornerstone of our national security policy for 75 years… and counting.
~ Molly
https://www.cia.gov/stories/story/ask-molly-the-national-security-act-of-1947/
Molly
fem. proper name, a diminutive of Moll, which is a familiar form of Mary.
molly (n.1)
a common 18c. colloquial term for "homosexual man" or "man who is deemed effeminate, a sissy," by 1707, perhaps 1690s. The fem. proper name Molly or Moll served as a type-name of a low-class girl or prostitute in old songs and ballads (perhaps in part for the sake of the easy rhymes).
But the colloquial word also resembles Latin mollis "soft," which also had been used classically in a specific pejorative sense in reference to men, "soft, effeminate, unmanly, weak," in Cicero, Livy, etc. A 1629 publication from the Catholic-Protestant theological disputes, "Truth's triumph ouer Trent," written in English with swerves into Latin, at one point describes the denizens of Hell as fideles fornicarios, adulteros, molles, and so forth, and molles is translated parenthetically in the text as "effeminate." Molly House as a term for a brothel frequented by gay men is attested in a court case from 1726.
also from 18c.
molly (n.2)
seabird, 1857, short for mollymawk, mallemuck, from Dutch mallemok, from mal "foolish" + mok "gull."
also from 1857
https://www.etymonline.com/word/molly
Kodashim (Hebrew: קׇדָשִׁים, romanized: Qoḏāšim, lit. 'holy things') is the fifth of the six orders, or major divisions, of the Mishnah, Tosefta and the Talmud, and deals largely with the services within the Temple in Jerusalem, its maintenance and design, the korbanot, or sacrificial offerings that were offered there, and other subjects related to these topics, as well as, notably, the topic of kosher slaughter.
Topics
This Seder (order, or division) of the Mishnah is known as Kodashim (“sacred things” or “sanctities”), because it deals with subjects connected with Temple service and ritual slaughter of animals (shehitah). The term kodashim, in the Biblical context, applies to the sacrifices, the Temple and its furnishings, as well as the priests who carried out the duties and ceremonies of its service; and it is with these holy things, places and people that Kodashim is mainly concerned. The title Kodashim is apparently an abbreviation of Shehitat Kodashim ("the slaughter of sacred animals") since the main, although not the only subject of this order is sacrifices.[1][2][3]
The topics of this Seder are primarily the sacrifices of animals, birds, and meal offerings, the laws of bringing a sacrifice, such as the sin offering and the guilt offering, and the laws of misappropriation of sacred property. In addition, the order contains a description of the Second Temple (tractate Middot), and a description and rules about the daily sacrifice service in the Temple (tractate Tamid). The order also includes tractate Hullin, which concerns the slaughter of animals for non-sacrificial use, as well as other dietary laws applying to meat and animal products. Although Hullin is about the slaughter of animals for non-sacrificial, and therefore unsanctified purposes, because the rules about the proper slaughter of animals and birds, and their ritual fitness for use were considered to be an integral part of the concept of holiness in Judaism, they were also included in the order regarding “holy things”.[2][3]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kodashim
2 And he cried out mightily with a loud voice, [c]saying, It is fallen, it is fallen, Babylon that great city, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of all foul spirits, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.
Revelation 18:2 The prediction or foretelling of her ruin, containing both the fall of Babylon, in this verse, and the cause thereof uttered by way of allegory concerning her spiritual and carnal wickedness, that is, her most great impiety and injustice, in the next verse: her fall is first simply declared of the Angel: and then the greatness thereof is showed here by the events, when he saith it shall be the seat and habitation of devils, of wild beasts and of cursed souls, as of old, Isa. 13:21, and often elsewhere.
1599 Geneva Bible
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2018&version=GNV
Zevachim (“Sacrifices”), with FOURTEEN chapters, and originally called Shehitat Kodashim ("slaughtering of the holy animals") deals with the sacrificial system of the Temple period, namely the laws for animal and bird offerings, and the conditions which make them acceptable or not, as specified in the Torah, primarily in the book of Leviticus (Lev 1:2 and on).[1][2][4]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kodashim
Lunar Day
The duration of a single day on the Moon, from sunrise to sunrise, is approximately 29.5 Earth days. However, this is broken down into roughly 14.75 days of daylight followed by 14.75 days of nighttime, due to the Moon's synchronous rotation with Earth.
When we refer to the "life of one lunar day" in the context of a moon mission, it usually pertains to the duration of sunlight (daytime) that the mission equipment can operate within. This is because most moon missions, including rovers and landers, rely on solar panels for power. During the lunar night, temperatures can drop drastically (to below minus 200 degrees Celsius), and without sunlight, there's no power generation from solar panels. This extreme cold can also be damaging to equipment.
So, when a mission states its operational life as "one lunar day," it typically means it is designed to function during the approximately 14 Earth days of sunlight on the Moon, after which it may go into a dormant state during the lunar night, or it might cease operations altogether due to the harsh conditions.
https://www.sriramsias.com/upsc-daily-current-affairs/lunar-day/
The Bible and Numerology (limited use)
When we read the Bible, we encounter both words and numbers. It is easy and natural to focus on the meaning of words, but numbers (as in this genealogical record) can appear unimportant to us. Many people do not realize that in ancient Hebrew numbers are represented by the alphabet letters and they spell things! Imagine that A = 1 and B = 2 and C = 3 and so on, but only in Hebrew.
Matthew (Matt. 1:17) highlights three spans of 14 (fourteen) generations between Abraham and David, then the same between David and Babylon, and then Babylon and Messiah (Matt.1:17). The triple repetition is the author’s clue to the symbolism of the number! The value of David’s name in Hebrew (דוד; David) is 14. Dalet (ד) is 4 + Vav (ו) is 6 + Dalet (ד) is 4 = 14. The gospel summarizes history in three sets of 14 (fourteen) generations all leading up to Messiah, saying “David, David, David”.
Although Gematria, as it is now used in some Jewish circles, was certainly not implemented at the time of gospel composition, we have clear evidence that some of its principles were already in use. Matthew’s theological point that he wants his readers to see in the Gematria he uses is that Yeshua (Jesus) is the “son of David” (בן דוד) the long-awaited King of Israel. He says this plainly in Matthew 1:1 and then demonstrates it through the Gematria of the genealogy that follows. When numbers are letters they begin to speak quite literally!
https://www.amazon.com/Days-Hebrew-Devotions-Eli-Lizorkin-Eyzenberg-ebook/dp/B089P2G8F6
Osiris, one of the most important gods of ancient Egypt. The origin of Osiris is obscure; he was a local god of Busiris, in Lower Egypt, and may have been a personification of chthonic (underworld) fertility. By about 2400 bce, however, Osiris clearly played a double role: he was both a god of fertility and the embodiment of the dead and resurrected king. This dual role was in turn combined with the Egyptian concept of divine kingship: the king at death became Osiris, god of the underworld; and the dead king’s son, the living king, was identified with Horus, a god of the sky. Osiris and Horus were thus father and son. The goddess Isis was the mother of the king and was thus the mother of Horus and consort of Osiris. The god Seth was considered the murderer of Osiris and adversary of Horus.
According to the form of the myth reported by the Greek author Plutarch, Osiris was slain or drowned by Seth, who tore the corpse into 14 pieces and flung them over Egypt. Eventually, Isis and her sister Nephthys found and buried all the pieces, except the phallus, thereby giving new life to Osiris, who thenceforth remained in the underworld as ruler and judge. His son Horus successfully fought against Seth, avenging Osiris and becoming the new king of Egypt.
https://www.britannica.com/topic/Osiris-Egyptian-god
14We ought to act on the principle that everyone who lives under obedience should let himself be carried and directed by Divine Providence through the agency of the superior 15as if he were a lifeless body, which allows itself to be carried to any place and treated in any way; or an old man s staff, which serves at any place and for any purpose in which the one holding it in his hand wishes to employ it. 16For in this way the obedient man ought joyfully to employ himself in any task in which the superior desires to employ him in aid of the whole body of the religious order; 17and he ought to hold it certain that by so doing he conforms himself with the divine will more than by anything else he could do while following his own will and different judgment.[3]"
page 221
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Himmler used the Jesuits as the model for the SS, since he found they had the core elements of absolute obedience and the cult of the organisation.[59][60] Hitler is said to have called Himmler "my Ignatius of Loyola".[59] As an order, the SS needed a coherent doctrine that would set it apart.[61] Himmler attempted to construct such an ideology, and deduced a "pseudo-Germanic tradition" from history.[61] Himmler dismissed the image of Christ as a Jew and rejected Christianity's basic doctrine and its institutions.[62] Starting in 1934, the SS hosted "solstice ceremonies" (Sonnenwendfeiern) to increase team spirit within their ranks.[63] In a 1936 memorandum, Himmler set forth a list of approved holidays based on pagan and political precedents meant to wean SS members from their reliance on Christian festivities.[64] In an attempt to replace Christianity and suffuse the SS with a new doctrine, SS-men were able to choose special Lebenslauffeste, substituting common Christian ceremonies such as baptisms, weddings and burials. Since the ceremonies were held in small private circles, it is unknown how many SS-members opted for these kind of celebrations.[65]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ideology_of_the_SS
The ratlines (German: Rattenlinien) were systems of escape routes for German Nazis and other fascists fleeing Europe from 1945 onwards in the aftermath of World War II. These escape routes mainly led toward havens in the Americas, particularly in Argentina, though also in Paraguay, Colombia,[1] Brazil, Uruguay, Mexico, Peru, Guatemala, Ecuador, and Bolivia, as well as the United States, Canada, Australia, Spain, and Switzerland.
There were two primary routes: the first went from Germany to Spain, then Argentina; the second from Germany to Rome, then Genoa, then South America. The two routes developed independently but eventually came together.[2] The ratlines were supported by rogue elements in the Vatican, particularly an Austrian bishop and four Croatian clergy of the Catholic Church who sympathized with the Ustaše.[3][4][5] Starting in 1947, U.S. Intelligence used existing ratlines to move certain Nazi strategists and scientists.[6]
While consensus among Western scholars is that Nazi leader Adolf Hitler died by suicide in 1945, in the late 1940s and 1950s the U.S. investigated claims that he survived and fled to South America.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ratlines_(World_War_II)
The large Latin inscription on the façade reads: Clemens XII Pont Max Anno V Christo Salvatori In Hon SS Ioan Bapt et Evang. This abbreviated inscription translates as: "The Supreme Pontiff Clement XII, in the fifth year [of his Pontificate, dedicated this building] to Christ the Savior, in honor of Saints John the Baptist and [John] the Evangelist".[5] The inscription indicates, with its full title (see below), that the archbasilica was originally dedicated to Christ the Savior and, centuries later, rededicated in honor of Saint John the Baptist and Saint John the Evangelist. Christ the Savior remains its primary dedication, and its titular feast day is 6 August, the Transfiguration of Christ. As the cathedral of the pope as bishop of Rome, it ranks superior to all other churches of the Catholic Church, including Saint Peter's Basilica.
Name
The archbasilica's Latin name is Archibasilica Sanctissimi Salvatoris ac Sancti Ioannis Baptistae et Ioannis Evangelistae ad Lateranum,[6] which in English is the Archbasilica of the Most Holy Savior and Saints John the Baptist and John the Evangelist at the Lateran, and in Italian Arcibasilica [Papale] del Santissimo Salvatore e Santi Giovanni Battista ed Evangelista in Laterano.[4]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Archbasilica_of_Saint_John_Lateran#Lateran_Palace
From modest beginnings the SS (Schutzstaffel; Protection Squadrons), became a virtual state within a state in Nazi Germany, staffed by men who perceived themselves as the “racial elite” of Nazi future.
In the Nazi state, the SS assumed leading responsibility for security, identification of ethnicity, settlement and population policy, and intelligence collection and analysis. The SS controlled the German police forces and the concentration camp system. The SS conceived and implemented plans designed to restructure the ethnic composition of eastern Europe and the occupied Soviet Union.
From 1939, the SS assumed responsibility for “solving” the so-called Jewish Question; after 1941, its leadership planned, coordinated and directed the so-called Final Solution of the Jewish Question. This “solution” was the annihilation of the European Jews, which we now refer to as the Holocaust
https://encyclopedia.ushmm.org/content/en/article/ss
2 §1. The character and charism of the Society of Jesus arise from the Spiritual Exercises which our holy father Ignatius and his companions went through. Led by this experience, they formed an apostolic group rooted in charity, in which, after they had taken the vows of chastity and poverty and had been raised to the priesthood, they offered themselves as a HOLOCAUST to God,[2] so that serving as soldiers of God beneath the banner of the cross and serving the Lord alone and the Church his spouse under the Roman Pontiff, the vicar of Christ on earth,[3] they would be sent into the entire world[4] for the defense and propagation of the faith and for the progress of souls in Christian life and doctrine. [5]
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
POPE JOHN PAUL II AND THE WORK OF THE CIA
Document Type:
CREST
Collection:
General CIA Records
Document Number (FOIA) /ESDN (CREST):
CIA-RDP90-00806R000100210004-3
Release Decision:
RIPPUB
Original Classification:
K
Document Page Count:
1
Document Creation Date:
December 22, 2016
Document Release Date:
September 2, 2010
Sequence Number:
4
Case Number:
Publication Date:
May 20, 1981
Content Type:
OPEN SOURCE
File:
Attachment Size
PDF icon CIA-RDP90-00806R000100210004-3.pdf 98.1 KB
Body:
STAT Sanitized Copy Approved for Release 2010/09/02 : CIA-RDP90-00806R000100210004-3 MINNESOTA DAILY 20 May 1981 Pope John Paufli. and the wore By Harold H. Dorland border. ` ... ..,._ The pope's next "crime" was his speaking out against the rising probability of nuclear war. Just recently he visited Hiroshima and Nagasa ki. Although he did not explicitly direct his con- cern to the U.S. government, he was, in effect, saying to us, "Do not start a nuclear war.. -While on the Asian trip, the pope also lectured Philippine President Marcos about his domestic- authoritarianism. Here is Marcos doing precise ly what the CIA wants done within the United' Statesand in every other "non-communist'-: nation in the world, and the pope lectures him,., ,against it. ii1'` *a: Finally, we oughtto weigh carefully the role of .4. 'the Catholic Church in stopping cold the recent` ,beginnings of a Vietnam-type venture in El Saf valor-one undertaken by the CIA. White most t of us assumed the moving force in reversing El Salvador was the U. S. Catholic Church under - .the very able leadership of Minnesota's own- `Archbishop Roach, the pope himself may have, played a private role, which I and others hadn't noticed, but which the CIA may have been cog- nizant of. Thirty-six years ago, the CIA took up the "anti- communist" campaign that Hitler "bungled" and that was relinquished by British intelli-:. genre. Here we are, hundreds of CIA political assassinations later, in the worst crisis America has been in. We simply have to stop CIA assas sinations and begin to solve our domestic and . . international political problems using the tools of democracy and maturity: negotiation, bar- - gaining, campaigning, debating policies, etc- Who.will stop CIA political assassinations?Ypu` and 1, and nobody else. The way to achieve this k..is to force. the realityof, assassinations out into- the open. If we citizens fail to do this, we'll run the risk of total nuclear war up to near certainty. . Meanwhile,.wwe'II continue suffering as our economy worsens and as the forces of covert authoritarianism tighten in America. Maybe-,-'_: Europe-will come to believe ikmust war against. America to put an end to the virulent fascism that migrated from Germany to the United -States in 1945. % One prediction I can safely make is thatweare going to see hundreds more CIA political assas-, sinations, domestic andforeign: TheCIAwill riot stop killing until Americans stop the CIA. - The attempt to assassinate Pope John Paul is - probably the work of the CIA and its rightist as- sociates. From what I can tell, the CIA has de- cided to go on a rampage of political assassinations here. in the United States and overseas. What-I want to do in this article is point out to readers what the possible political motives are The CIA is now in fhe control-of a group of ex- tremely paranoid right-wingers who believe that we must fight the Soviet Union in an all-out showdown-the sooner the better. Within the last seven days, we've witnessed Vice President - (Mr. CIA). Bush attack Cuba in some of the harshest language used by an American poli- tician since the Bay of Pigs. Meanwhile, Secre- tary of State Haig (long known as a "CIA general" when he was in the Pentagon and on Nixon's staff) is fanning the flames of hatred against the Soviet Union in speech after speech. Domestically, the economy is rushing toward complete collapse, and even while this is hap- - pening; Reagan et al: are pushing for extremely. large increases in military and CIAspending. Europe, meanwhile, is pushing far ahead of the United States. It is becoming unified, its wealth is growing, it is going socialist, and it is expand- ing its democratic base. , But why would the CIA try to assassinate the pope? A couple of years ago the CIA assassi nated Aldo Mora in Italy because he was "guilty" of reaching an agreement with the Ital- ian communists. The agreement was to bring them into the Italian government (for the first time). Very soon this issue of official communist participation in the executive offices of a NATO government will again arise in France, with the election of Socialist Mitterrand as president. In the eyes of the CIA, what political crimes is the pope guilty of? First of all, he played a very significant role in preventing a Soviet invasion -' of Poland. The CIA has long wanted the USSR to march in, perhaps to start an all-out war be- ?'tween the Soviets and the West. I suspect we'll soon begin to learn of numerous "dirty tricks" the CIA has been carrying out in Poland to suck the Soviets into precipitous action. And we may also find out that if it had not been for the pope, the Soviets would have moved across they Harold H. Dorland was a member of the..;' board of directors of the Washington.. based Committee to Investigate Assassi=- nations and was president of the Minna: sofa Action Council for Political "Assassination Disclosures.. .w:., Sanitized Copy Approved for Release 2010/09/02 : CIA-RDP90-00806R000100210004-3
https://www.cia.gov/readingroom/document/cia-rdp90-00806r000100210004-3
Operation Paperclip was a secret United States intelligence program in which more than 1,600 German scientists, engineers, and technicians were taken from former Nazi Germany to the US for government employment after the end of World War II in Europe, between 1945 and 1959; several were confirmed to be former members of the Nazi Party, including the SS or the SA.
The effort began in earnest in 1945, as the Allies advanced into Germany and discovered a wealth of scientific talent and advanced research that had contributed to Germany's wartime technological advancements. The US Joint Chiefs of Staff officially established Operation Overcast (operations "Overcast" and "Paperclip" were related, and the terms are often used interchangeably) on July 20, 1945, with the dual aims of leveraging German expertise for the ongoing war effort against Japan and to bolster US postwar military research. The operation, conducted by the Joint Intelligence Objectives Agency (JIOA), was largely actioned by special agents of the US Army's Counterintelligence Corps (CIC). Many selected scientists were involved in the Nazi rocket program, aviation, or chemical/biological warfare. The Soviet Union in the following year conducted a similar program, called Operation Osoaviakhim, that emphasized many of the same fields of research.
The operation, characterized by the recruitment of German specialists and their families, relocated more than 1600 experts to the US. It has been valued at US$10 billion in patents and industrial processes. Recruits included such notable figures as Wernher von Braun, a leading rocket-technology scientist. Those recruited were instrumental in the development of the US space program and military technology during the Cold War. Despite its contributions to American scientific advances, Operation Paperclip has been controversial because of the Nazi affiliations of many recruits, and the ethics of assimilating individuals associated with war crimes into American society.
The operation was not solely focused on rocketry; efforts were directed toward synthetic fuels, medicine, and other fields of research. Notable advances in aeronautics fostered rocket and space-flight technologies pivotal in the Space Race. The operation played a crucial role in the establishment of NASA and the success of the Apollo missions to the Moon.
Operation Paperclip was part of a broader strategy by the US to harness German scientific talent in the face of emerging Cold War tensions, and ensuring this expertise did not fall into the hands of the Soviet Union or other nations. The operation's legacy has remained controversial in subsequent decades.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Operation_Paperclip
CHAPTER SEVEN – SHABTAI, SHIMON AND SHARON – DESTROYING THE JEWS
ALM 1 - THE DEUTSCH DEVILS
Rabbi Marvin Antelman was right all along. Way back in 1974, he identified the source of all the evil against Jews and humanity but his message and style were too unaccessible to get through to anyone but the most advanced students of antisemitism. What he lacked most was simplicity, a common enough failure of thinkers decades in advance of their contemporaries. What he needed was someone to put out a Cliff's Notes simplified explanation of his thesis...and someone, without intention, just did. The name of the book is, 50 Jewish Messiahs by Jerry Rabow (Gefen Publishing, Jerusalem). It is an informative but shallow overview of just what the title says, but in its shallowness lies vital depth. We begin with Chapter 17, about the "most damaging messiah to the Jewish people," Shabbatai Zvi. First we'll read Rabow and then add commentary opening Rabbi Antelman's work to the wide world. Recall that there are various accepted English spellings for Shabtai Tzvi, and the Sabbataians. The spelling presented depends on the writer:
pp 91 - Shabbatai Zvi was born in Smyrna, Turkey on the ninth of Av, 1626. The ninth day of Av is the day of a triple tragedy for the Jewish nation. According to tradition, the First Temple, the Second Temple and Bar Kokhba's Betar fortress all fell on this day.
pp 93 - He changed the holiday celebrations and violated the dietary prohibitions. All of this followed from his declaration that the usual rules were inapplicable to messianic times.
pp 95 - He declared that the coming of the messianic era meant that the biblical commandments were no longer binding. He proclaimed that God now permitted everything. ** This is Rabbi Antelman's central assertion; that Shabbataism was the polar opposite of Judaism. That Shabbatai Zvi's program was to destroy all the tenets of the Torah and replace them with their opposites. Incredibly, more than half the Jews of the world at the time, believed he would be revealed as their promised messiah: **
pp 101 - Then he finally made the announcement for which the Jewish community had been waiting for 1600 years - he would begin the Redemption on the 15th day of the month of Sivan, June 18, 1666. ** There are many who will recognize the significance of the date. June is the sixth month, 18 divided by three is 6+6+6 and 1666 is clear enough. Either he knew what he was doing or the prophesies of the emergence of an evil false messiah or anti-Christ are right, and Shabbatai Zvi was him. **
pp 110 - Through all of this, Shabbatai continued to issue proclamations of the theological changes wrought by the coming of the messianic age. Shabbatai's new prayer was, "Praised be He who permits the forbidden." Since all things would be permitted in the age of the messiah, Shabbatai declared many of the old restrictions of the Torah no longer applicable. He abolished the laws concerning sexual relationships. He eventually declared that all of the thirty six major biblical sins were now permitted and instructed some of his followers that it was their duty to perform such sins in order to hasten the Redemption.
Shabtai Tzvi, Labor Zionism and the Holocaust
by Barry Chamish
https://drive.google.com/file/d/0B66Pc9x2hkIrV2Y3QWxPbkpKYWc/view?usp=sharing&resourcekey=0-5ak831cRNQohyyjZYfFKvw
"As above, so below" is a popular modern paraphrase of the second verse of the Emerald Tablet, a short Hermetic text which first appeared in an Arabic source from the late eighth or early ninth century.[1] The paraphrase is based on one of several existing Latin translations of the Emerald Tablet, in which the second verse appears as follows:[2]
Quod est superius est sicut quod inferius, et quod inferius est sicut quod est superius.
That which is above is like to that which is below, and that which is below is like to that which is above.
The paraphrase is peculiar to this Latin version, and differs from the original Arabic, which reads "from" rather than "like to".
Following its use by prominent modern occultists such as Helena P. Blavatsky (1831–1891, co-founder of the Theosophical Society) and the anonymous author of the Kybalion (often taken to be William W. Atkinson, 1862–1932, a pioneer of the New Thought movement), the paraphrase started to take on a life of its own, becoming an often cited motto in New Age circles.[3]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/As_above,_so_below
Nova music festival massacre
On 7 October 2023, the Izz al-Din al-Qassam Brigades, the military wing of the Palestinian nationalist organization Hamas, initiated a sudden attack on Israel from the Gaza Strip. As part of the attack, 364 individuals, mostly civilians, were killed and many more wounded at the Supernova Sukkot Gathering, an open-air music festival during the Jewish holiday of Shemini Atzeret near kibbutz Re'im. Hamas also took 40 people hostage, and men and women were reportedly subject to sexual and gender-based violence.[4][5][6][7][8][9][10]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nova_music_festival_massacre
A nova (pl. novae or novas) is a transient astronomical event that causes the sudden appearance of a bright, apparently "new" star (hence the name "nova", Latin for "new") that slowly fades over weeks or months. All observed novae involve white dwarfs in close binary systems, but causes of the dramatic appearance of a nova vary, depending on the circumstances of the two progenitor stars. The main sub-classes of novae are classical novae, recurrent novae (RNe), and dwarf novae. They are all considered to be cataclysmic variable stars.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nova
Revelation 16:8
1599 Geneva Bible
8 [a]And the fourth Angel poured out his vial on the sun, and it was given to him to torment men with heat of fire,
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2016%3A8-10&version=GNV
SpaceX Roadster is not a natural celestial object, but rather a man-made object launched by SpaceX in February 2018 as part of the Falcon Heavy test flight. It is a red sports car owned by SpaceX CEO Elon Musk, and was launched as a demonstration of the Falcon Heavy's capabilities. The Roadster is not in a stable orbit around the Sun, but is instead on a heliocentric orbit that will take it to the asteroid belt and then back to the inner Solar System in the future. The Roadster also carries a mannequin named Starman, dressed in a spacesuit, in the driver's seat. The name "Roadster" refers to the type of car that is used as the payload for the Falcon Heavy, while "SpaceX" is the name of the private space exploration company founded by Elon Musk in 2002.
https://theskylive.com/roadster-info
416 Finally, those means that are proposed by our holy father Saint Ignatius in Part X of the Constitutions for the preservation and development not only of the body or exterior of the Society but also of its spirit, and for the attainment of the objective it seeks, which is to aid souls to reach their ultimate and supernatural end, [10] are to be observed eagerly and diligently by all, with a truly personal sense of responsibility for its increase and development, for the praise and service of our God and Lord Jesus Christ, and the help of souls.[11]
L. D. S. "
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
A red giant is a luminous giant star of low or intermediate mass (roughly 0.3–8 solar masses (M☉)) in a late phase of stellar evolution. The outer atmosphere is inflated and tenuous, making the radius large and the surface temperature around 5,000 K [K] (4,700 °C; 8,500 °F) or lower. The appearance of the red giant is from yellow-white to reddish-orange, including the spectral types K and M, sometimes G, but also class S stars and most carbon stars.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_giant
Solar flares are not directly related to the Earth's mantle, but they can have a significant impact on Earth if they are directed towards it:
Explanation
Solar flares are explosions on the Sun that release magnetic energy and cause a burst of radiation. They can occur in active regions of the Sun, often around sunspots.
Classification
Solar flares are classified by their peak brightness in X-ray wavelengths, with X-class flares being the most intense and A-class flares being the least intense.
Effects on Earth
When a solar flare is directed at Earth, it can cause a geomagnetic storm that can interfere with power grids, communications, and navigation systems. The severity of the interference depends on the intensity of the storm.
Monitoring
NASA, NOAA, and the US Air Force Weather Agency (AFWA) monitor the Sun for solar flares and their associated magnetic storms
https://www.google.com/search?q=solar+flares+mantle&oq=solar+flares+mantle&gs_lcrp=EgRlZGdlKgYIABBFGDsyBggAEEUYOzIKCAEQABiABBiiBDIKCAIQABiABBiiBNIBCDM3ODNqMGoxqAIAsAIA&sourceid=chrome&ie=UTF-8
Revelation 16:8
1599 Geneva Bible
8 [a]And the fourth Angel poured out his vial on the sun, and it was given to him to torment men with heat of fire,
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2016%3A8-10&version=GNV
9. Interprovincial Works and Houses in Rome
304 §1. In the spirit of our fourth vow, the Society confirms its commitment to the interprovincial Roman works entrusted to it by the Holy See: the Pontifical Gregorian University and its associated institutes, the Pontifical Biblical Institute and the Pontifical Oriental Institute, as well as the Pontifical Russicum College, the Vatican Radio, and the Vatican Observatory, all of which are common works of the whole Society, placed directly under the superior general. Recognizing the very valuable service that these institutions have offered and continue to offer today, it calls upon major superiors who share Father General s responsibility for them to continue their help through subsidies and especially by training and offering professors and other personnel to them.
§2. Also recommended to the care of all the provinces are those other works or houses in Rome that render a service to the entire Society, such as the Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus and the international colleges of the Society in Rome.[142]
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Can. 666 In the use of means of social communication, necessary discretion is to be observed and those things are to be avoided which are harmful to one’s vocation and dangerous to the chastity of a consecrated person."
TITLE II. RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES (Cann. 607 - 709)
CODE OF CANON LAW
https://www.vatican.va/archive/cod-iuris-canonici/eng/documents/cic_lib2-cann607-709_en.html
Head:
1. See Illness, mental
2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"
page 463
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Revelation 13:18
New International Version
18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Revelation 13:18 Or is humanity’s number
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A18&version=NIV
Civil Twilight:
Begins in the morning, or ends in the evening, when the geometric center of the sun is 6 degrees below the horizon. Therefore morning civil twilight begins when the geometric center of the sun is 6 degrees below the horizon, and ends at sunrise. Evening civil twilight begins at sunset, and ends when the geometric center of the sun is 6 degrees below the horizon. Under these conditions absent fog or other restrictions, the brightest stars and planets can be seen, the horizon and terrestrial objects can be discerned, and in many cases, artificial lighting is not needed. Civil Twilight is also known as Civil Dawn and Civil Dusk.
Nautical Twilight:
Begins in the morning, or ends in the evening, when the geometric center of the sun is 12 degrees below the horizon. In general, the term nautical twilight refers to sailors being able to take reliable readings via well known stars because the horizon is still visible, even under moonless conditions. Absent fog or other restrictions, outlines of terrestrial objects may still be discernible, but detailed outdoor activities are likely curtailed without artificial illumination. Nautical Twilight is also known as Nautical Dawn and Nautical Dusk.
Astronomical Twilight:
Begins in the morning, or ends in the evening, when the geometric center of the sun is 18 degrees below the horizon. In astronomical twilight, sky illumination is so faint that most casual observers would regard the sky as fully dark, especially under urban or suburban light pollution. Under astronomical twilight, the horizon is not discernible and moderately faint stars or planets can be observed with the naked eye under a non light polluted sky. But to test the limits of naked eye observations, the sun needs to be more than 18 degrees below the horizon. Point light sources such as stars and planets can be readily studied by astronomers under astronomical twilight. But diffuse light sources such as galaxies, nebula, and globular clusters need to be observed under a totally dark sky, again when the sun is more than 18 degrees below the horizon.
https://www.weather.gov/fsd/twilight
BULL of Pope Boniface VIII promulgated November 18, 1302
For, according to the Blessed Dionysius, it is a law of the divinity that the lowest things reach the highest place by intermediaries. Then, according to the order of the universe, all things are not led back to order equally and immediately, but the lowest by the intermediary, and the inferior by the superior. Hence we must recognize the more clearly that spiritual power surpasses in dignity and in nobility any temporal power whatever, as spiritual things surpass the temporal. This we see very clearly also by the payment, benediction, and consecration of the tithes, but the acceptance of power itself and by the government even of things. For with truth as our witness, it belongs to spiritual power to establish the terrestrial power and to pass judgement if it has not been good. Thus is accomplished the prophecy of Jeremias concerning the Church and the ecclesiastical power: ‘Behold to-day I have placed you over nations, and over kingdoms‘ and the rest. Therefore, if the terrestrial power err, it will be judged by the spiritual power; but if a minor spiritual power err, it will be judged by a superior spiritual power; but if the highest power of all err, it can be judged only by God, and not by man, according to the testimony of the Apostle: ‘The spiritual man judgeth of all things and he himself is judged by no man‘ [1 Cor 2:15]. This authority, however, (though it has been given to man and is exercised by man), is not human but rather divine, granted to Peter by a divine word and reaffirmed to him (Peter) and his successors by the One Whom Peter confessed, the Lord saying to Peter himself, ‘Whatsoever you shall bind on earth, shall be bound also in Heaven‘ etc., [Mt 16:19]. Therefore whoever resists this power thus ordained by God, resists the ordinance of God [Rom 13:2], unless he invent like Manicheus two beginnings, which is false and judged by us heretical, since according to the testimony of Moses, it is not in the beginnings but in the beginning that God created heaven and earth [Gen 1:1]. Furthermore, we declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff."
https://www.papalencyclicals.net/bon08/b8unam.htm
AI Overview
Astronomers estimate that there are about 200 billion trillion stars in the observable universe. That's 200 sextillion stars, or 200,000,000,000,000,000,000,000.
Explanation
To estimate the number of stars in the universe, astronomers:
Measure the color and brightness of starlight from our galaxy, the Milky Way
Use that information to estimate how many stars are in the Milky Way
Multiply the number of stars in the Milky Way by the number of galaxies in the universe
However, this is only a rough estimate because not all galaxies are the same. For example, spiral galaxies can have over a trillion stars, while giant elliptical galaxies can have 100 trillion stars.
Other ways to put it
The number of stars in the universe is so large that it's hard to imagine. It's about 10 times the number of cups of water in all the oceans of Earth.
Missions to learn more
The European Space Agency's Gaia mission is mapping about 1 billion stars in the Milky Way. The mission's data will help astronomers better understand the structure and evolution of our galaxy.
Generative AI is experimental.
In physics, string theory is a theoretical framework in which the point-like particles of particle physics are replaced by one-dimensional objects called strings. String theory describes how these strings propagate through space and interact with each other. On distance scales larger than the string scale, a string acts like a particle, with its mass, charge, and other properties determined by the vibrational state of the string. In string theory, one of the many vibrational states of the string corresponds to the graviton, a quantum mechanical particle that carries the gravitational force. Thus, string theory is a theory of quantum gravity.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/String_theory
A chain reaction is a sequence of reactions where a reactive product or by-product causes additional reactions to take place. In a chain reaction, positive feedback leads to a self-amplifying chain of events.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chain_reaction
2 Peter 3:10
1599 Geneva Bible
10 [a]But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night, in the which the heavens shall pass away with a [b]noise, and the elements shall melt with heat, and the earth with the works that are therein shall be burnt up.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=2%20Peter%203%3A10&version=GNV
2030-2031 APPARITION CHARACTERISTICS
Another general rule for predicting oppositions of Mars is from the following: the planet has an approximate 15.8-year periodic opposition cycle, which consists of three or four Aphelic oppositions and three consecutive Perihelic oppositions. Perihelic oppositions are also called "favorable" because the Earth and Mars come closest to each other on those occasions. We sometimes refer to this as the seven Martian synodic periods. This cycle is repeated every 79 years (± 4 to 5 days) and, if one were to live long enough, one would see this cycle nearly replicated in approximately 284 years. The 2031 Mars apparition is considered Transitional (between Aphelic and Perihelic) because the orbital longitude at opposition will be 68.4° from the aphelion longitude of 70° Ls and 111.6° Ls from perihelion (250° Ls).
NOTE: Ls is the planetocentric longitude of the Sun along the ecliptic of Mars’ sky. 0° Ls is defined as that point where the Sun crosses the Martian celestial equator from south to north, that is the planet’s northern hemisphere vernal equinox. The other Ls values that define the beginnings of Martian northern hemisphere seasons are: summer, 90° Ls; autumn, 180° Ls; and winter, 270° Ls. For Mars’ southern hemisphere these values represent the opposite seasons. Distance (A.U.) - Distance from Earth to Mars in astronomical units, where one (1) A.U. equals 92,955,807.267 miles or 149,597,870.691 km.
Opposition occurs 11 months after conjunction when Mars is on the opposite side of the Earth from the Sun. At that time, the two planets will lie nearly in a straight line with respect to the Sun, or five weeks after retrogression begins. Opposition will occur at 1157 UT on May 04, 2031 (138.4° Ls) with an apparent planetary disk diameter of 16.7 arcsec. Mars will remain visible for more than twelve months after opposition and then become lost in the glare of the Sun around May 31, 2032 as it approaches the next conjunction (July 11, 2032). The cycle is complete in 780 Earth days.
Closest approach occurs at 0350 UT on May 12, 2031 (142.1° Ls) with an apparent planetary disk diameter of 16.9 at a distance of 0.5533578 astronomical units (AU) or 51,437,823 miles (82,781,152 km). During closest approach in 2031 the apparent diameter of Mars will be 2.4 arcsec larger than it was at the same period in 2029; however, it will be 17.1 degrees lower in the sky - not quite as good for observing the Red Planet for observers in the northern hemisphere. It should also be noted that closest approach between Earth and Mars is not necessarily coincident with the time of opposition but varies by as much as two weeks.
https://www.alpo-astronomy.org/jbeish/2031_MARS.htm
The 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development, adopted by all United Nations members in 2015, created 17 world Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs). They were created with the aim of "peace and prosperity for people and the planet..."[1][2][3] – while tackling climate change and working to preserve oceans and forests. The SDGs highlight the connections between the environmental, social and economic aspects of sustainable development. Sustainability is at the center of the SDGs.[4][5]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sustainable_Development_Goals
The Arab Spring (Arabic: الربيع العربي, romanized: ar-rabīʻ al-ʻarabī) or the First Arab Spring (to distinguish from the Second Arab Spring) was a series of anti-government protests, uprisings and armed rebellions that spread across much of the Arab world in the early 2010s. It began in Tunisia in response to corruption and economic stagnation.[1][2] From Tunisia, the protests then spread to five other countries: Libya, Egypt, Yemen, Syria and Bahrain. Rulers were deposed (Zine El Abidine Ben Ali of Tunisia in 2011, Muammar Gaddafi of Libya in 2011, Hosni Mubarak of Egypt in 2011, and Ali Abdullah Saleh of Yemen in 2012) or major uprisings and social violence occurred including riots, civil wars, or insurgencies. Sustained street demonstrations took place in Morocco, Iraq, Algeria, Lebanon, Jordan, Kuwait, Oman and Sudan. Minor protests took place in Djibouti, Mauritania, Palestine, Saudi Arabia and the Moroccan-occupied Western Sahara.[3] A major slogan of the demonstrators in the Arab world is ash-shaʻb yurīd isqāṭ an-niẓām! (Arabic: الشعب يريد إسقاط النظام, lit. 'the people want to bring down the regime').[4]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Arab_Spring
Shanksville garnered global attention during the September 11 attacks when United Airlines Flight 93, bound from Newark, New Jersey, for San Francisco, crashed in adjacent Stonycreek Township after its passengers rebelled against the flight's al-Qaeda terrorist hijackers. It was the only one of the four hijacked planes that failed to reach the terrorists' intended target.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shanksville,_Pennsylvania
A shiv, also chiv, schiv, shivvie or shank,[1][2] is a handcrafted bladed weapon resembling a knife that is commonly associated with prison inmates.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shiv_(weapon)
There are multiple matches for Shiva, including a Hindu god and a Jewish mourning period.
Shiva (Hindu god)
Shiva is a major god in Hinduism, known as the god of destruction.
His name means "auspicious one".
He is also known as Mahadeva, which means "the great god".
Shiva is part of the Hindu trinity, the Trimurti, along with Brahma and Vishnu.
He is worshipped at many shrines in India and around the world.
Shiva is said to live in the Himalayas with his wife, Parvati.
Shiva (Jewish mourning period)
Shiva is a seven-day period of mourning that begins after the burial of a loved one.
The word "shiva" comes from the Hebrew word sheva, which means "seven".
During shiva, mourners traditionally stay home or at the home of the deceased.
They also wear torn clothing or a black ribbon pinned to their clothes.
Shiva is a time to remember, accept death, and return to life.
Generative AI is experimental.
Elon Musk: “We’re going straight to Mars. The Moon is a distraction.”
Eric Berger – Jan 3, 2025 9:28 AM | 1.1k
https://arstechnica.com/space/2025/01/elon-musk-were-going-straight-to-mars-the-moon-is-a-distraction/
In ancient Roman religion and mythology, Mars (Latin: Mārs, pronounced [maːrs])[4] is the god of war and also an agricultural guardian, a combination characteristic of early Rome.[5] He is the son of Jupiter and Juno, and was pre-eminent among the Roman army's military gods. Most of his festivals were held in March, the month named for him (Latin Martius), and in October, the months which traditionally began and ended the season for both military campaigning and farming.[6]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mars_(mythology)
"Cardinal Bea told us in Vatican briefings that both the Muslims and Roman Catholics agreed to
block and destroy the efforts of their common enemy, Bible-believing Christianm missionaries.
Through these concordats, Satan blocked the children of Ishmael from a knowledge of Scripture
and the truth.
"A light control was kept on Muslims from the Ayatollah down through the Islamic priests, nuns
and monks. The Vatican also engineers a campaign of hatred between the Muslim Arabs and the
Jews. Before this, they had co-existed peacefully.
"The Islamic community looks on the Bible-believing missionary as a devil who brings poison to
the children of Allah. This explains years of ministry in those countries with little results.
"The next plan was to control Islam. In 1910, Portugal was going
Socialistic. Red flags were appearing and the Catholic Church was
facing a major problem. Increasing numbers were against the
church.
"The Jesuits wanted Russia involved, and the location of this vision
at Fatima could play a key part in pulling Islam to the Mother
Church.
"In 1917, the Virgin appeared in Fatima. "The Mother of God" was
a smashing success, playing to overflow crowds. As a result, the
Socialists of Portugal suffered a major defeat.
"Roman Catholics world-wide began praying for the conversion of
Russia and the Jesuits invented the Novenas to Fatima which they
could perform throughout North Africa, spreading good public
relations to the Muslim world. The Arabs thought they were
honoring the daughter of Muhammad, which is what the Jesuits wanted them to believe.
"As a result of the vision of Fatima, Pope Pius XII ordered his Nazi army to crush Russia and the
Orthodox religion and make Russia Roman Catholic." A few years after he lost World war II,
Pope Pius XII startled the world with his phoney dancing sun vision to keep Fatima in the news.
It was great religious show biz and the world swallowed it.
"Not surprisingly, Pope Pius was the only one to see this vision.
As a result, a group of followers has grown into a Blue Army
world-wide, totaling millions of faithful Roman Catholics ready to
die for the blessed virgin.
"But we haven't seen anything yet. The Jesuits have their Virgin
Mary scheduled to appear four or five times in China, Russia, and
major appearance in the U.S.
Lucia de Santos, Francisco
Marco and Jacinta Maro in
1917. Image from:
mystae.com
"What has this got to do with Islam? Note Bishop Sheen's
statement: "Our Lady's appearances at Fatima marked the turning point in the history of the
world's 350 million Muslims. After the death of his daughter, Muhammad wrote that she "is the
most holy of all women in Paradise, next to Mary."
"He believed that the Virgin Mary chose to be known as Our Lady of Fatima as a sign and a
pledge that the Muslims who believe in Christ's virgin birth, will come to believe in His divinity.
"Bishop Sheen pointed out that the pilgrim virgin statues of Our Lady of Fatima were
enthusiastically received by Muslims in Africa, India, and elsewhere, and that many Muslims are
now coming into the Roman Catholic Church."
Article from: http://www.cloakanddagger .de/lenny/alberto_rivera.htm
http://remnantofgod.org/books/docs/how-the-vatican-created-islam.pdf
https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid0R5msHSgdehYCobVJBQazEdcyTuypy7dtNg9XcpWCVNsowcC7YDfYSd5PbjvPambGl
Reminder: March 25th Kuhio Day and Good Friday Holiday
Wednesday, March 23, 2016
March 25, 2016 is the designated official day to observe both the Prince Jonah Kuhio Kalanianaole Day and Good Friday holidays. Eligible RCUH employees will be entitled to observe the second holiday as a floating holiday within the 2016 calendar year (March 28 through December 31, 2016).
As a reminder, RCUH allows the Principal Investigators to exercise two options: (1) Designate the Floating Holiday for business/operational reasons or (2) Mutually agree with the employee to designate a Floating Holiday.
*NOTE: The Floating Holiday may be used to extend an employee’s weekend, vacation or holiday weekend. For example, Friday, March 25th is the paid observed holiday and the floating holiday could be used on Monday, March 28th.
The Floating Holiday will be reported on the RCUH Timesheet form on the day that it is taken under the “Special Codes” column by entering the new floating holiday “FHL” code and number of hours (based on the employee’s FTE). For additional administration guidelines, please refer to the Current News article posted on January 12th.
Thank you,
RCUH Payroll Staff
https://www.rcuh.com/2016/03/23/reminder-march-25th-kuhio-day-and-good-friday-holiday/
Jonah Kūhiō Kalanianaʻole (March 26, 1871 – January 7, 1922) was a prince of the Kingdom of Hawaiʻi until it was overthrown by a coalition of American and European businessmen in 1893. He later went on to become the delegate of the Territory of Hawaii to the United States Congress, and as such is the only royal-born member of Congress.[1]
Kūhiō was often called Ke Aliʻi Makaʻāinana (Prince of the People) and is well known for his efforts to preserve and strengthen the Hawaiian people.[2]
Early life
Kalanianaʻole was born March 26, 1871, in Kukuiʻula, Kōloa on the island of Kauaʻi.[3][4] Like many aliʻi (Hawaiian nobility) his genealogy was complex, but he was an heir of Kaumualiʻi, the last ruling chief of Kauaʻi. He was named after his maternal grandfather Kūhiō Kalanianaʻole, a High Chief of Hilo, and his paternal grandfather Jonah Piʻikoi, a High Chief of Kauaʻi. His Hawaiian name Kuhio translated into "Chief who leaned forward as he stood," and "Kalanianaʻole" meant "ambitious Chief," or "Chief who is never satisfied."[5]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jonah_K%C5%ABhi%C5%8D_Kalaniana%CA%BBole
In the second prelude, for Chief- Gene ral read highest Leader, and for captain read leader. For the first Leader the Spanish Autograph has Captain General, and for the second (leader), caudillo ; the former title expressing, as Father Rothaan remarks, a Commander-in-Chief of lawful warfare, the latter designating rather the leader of a faction, and being often used in a bad sense, as of a captain of robbers or malefactors. In order to express in some measure this distinction, he has made use of the terms Dux Generalis (LeaderGeneral) and CAPUT (HEAD) in his literal Version. The Common Version makes no distinction ; and hence, in order to render this Version with strict faithfulness, must read, both here and in the next two paragraphs, leader instead of captain, although (as the reader will already have perceived) this latter is the term which erceived) this latter is the term which corresponds the more nearly with the Spanish original. In all three places Father Rothaan has caput : in the third prelude he has again Dux instead of Imperator : see above. In the first point, in order to be strictly with the Common Version, readier?/ and smoky chair in stead of chair offire and smoke ; although this latter is what the Autograph has, a certain great chair of fire and smoke, " in which", observes Father Rothaan, there is no solidity, no true glory, but mere agitation and perpetual disturbance joined with thick darkness"; And this image", he adds, " exhibits the evil spirit such as he is, but not such as he offers himself to men's minds."
The Spiritual Exercises of Loyola
https://ia801306.us.archive.org/8/items/a588350800loyouoft/a588350800loyouoft.pdf
Head:
1. See Illness, mental
2. The superior general, head of the Society [666]"
page 463
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved." page 333
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Revelation 13:16-18
New International Version
16 It also forced all people, great and small, rich and poor, free and slave, to receive a mark on their right hands or on their foreheads, 17 so that they could not buy or sell unless they had the mark, which is the name of the beast or the number of its name.
18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Revelation 13:18 Or is humanity’s number
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A16-18&version=NIV
In a punch bowl, combine KOOL-AID Soft Drink Mix, Splenda Sweetener, and water; stir until granules are dissolved. Stir in pineapple juice.
https://www.splenda.com/recipe/kool-aid-paradise-punch/
SOCIALISTS IN THE KOOL-AID
Forty years ago, the name Jim Jones and the idea of “drinking the Kool-Aid” became indelibly etched in our collective memory as the world learned of a mass cult suicide in the jungles of South America. Movies and books have been written about Jones, but a key element of his story remains in the shadows: his career in San Francisco as a preacher and politico, courting and seducing some of the most powerful Democratic Party players in that weird and wild city, including a man who has become a cultural icon and hero to many, Harvey Milk. Daniel J. Flynn, author of Blue Collar Intellectuals and Intellectual Morons, has written a deeply researched and chilling account of the strangest of bedfellows—Cult City, which hits bookstores today. Here is an excerpt.
The advertisement billed the December 2 benefit gala as “A Struggle Against Oppression.” Scheduled speakers included rising Assemblyman Willie Brown as the master of ceremonies and funnyman Dick Gregory as the keynote. Supervisor Harvey Milk and other movers and shakers of an oft moved and shaken city crammed their big names into a small font on the flyer. For the bargain of $25—and “tax deductible” at that—influence seekers could seek to influence the mighty of a great American city. In addition to mingling with such power brokers as Brown and Milk, they could corner Sheriff Eugene Brown, physician and newspaper publisher Carlton Goodlett, and Supervisor Carol Ruth Silver at San Francisco’s Hyatt Regency. And doing well meant doing good. The dinner’s proceeds subsidized the Peoples Temple Medical Program.
The Hyatt ballroom remained empty on December 2, 1978. Two weeks earlier, the small staff of the Peoples Temple Medical Program had mixed cyanide with Flavor Aid and administered the poisonous, sugary elixir to hundreds of people in faraway Guyana. The smiling seniors and racial rainbow of children touting the wholesomeness of the agricultural commune in the fundraiser’s promotional literature rotted in piles in the steamy South American jungle. On an airstrip in nearby Port Kaituma, five people, including Congressman Leo Ryan, lay dead, gunned down by Peoples Temple assassins. Others, including future congresswoman Jackie Speier, State Department official Richard Dwyer, and San Francisco Examiner reporter Tim Reiterman, nursed bullet wounds. In Guyana’s capital city, a former Harvey Milk campaign volunteer slashed her children’s throats.
The Reverend Jim Jones, the darling of the San Francisco political establishment, orchestrated the murders and suicides of 918 people on November 18, 1978. The man-made cataclysm represented the largest such loss of civilian life in American history until 9/11 and the largest mass suicide of the modern age. Nothing before or after struck Americans as so bizarre.
The event shocked the world. But the small world surrounding Peoples Temple predicted it—loudly and repeatedly. Not every utterance from Jonestown’s namesake, after all, proved as cryptic as the one block-quoted on the “Struggle Against Oppression” promotional literature: “We have tasted life based on total equality and now have no desire to live otherwise.”
https://isi.org/intercollegiate-review/socialists-in-the-kool-aid/
Pope John Paul I (Latin: Ioannes Paulus I; Italian: Giovanni Paolo I; born Albino Luciani [alˈbiːno luˈtʃaːni]; 17 October 1912 – 28 September 1978) was head of the Catholic Church and sovereign of the Vatican City from 26 August 1978 until his death 33 days later. His reign is among the shortest in papal history, resulting in the most recent year of three popes and the first to occur since 1605. John Paul I remains the most recent Italian-born pope, the last in a succession of such popes that started with Clement VII in 1523.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope_John_Paul_I
The Gunpowder Plot of 1605, in earlier centuries often called the Gunpowder Treason Plot or the Jesuit Treason, was an unsuccessful attempted regicide against King James I by a group of English Catholics led by Robert Catesby who considered their actions attempted tyrannicide and who sought regime change in England after decades of religious persecution.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gunpowder_Plot
To sum up: men crucified to the world, and to whom the world itself is crucified[7] such would our Constitutions have us to be; new men, I say, who have put off their affections to put on Christ;[8] dead to themselves to live to justice; who, with St. Paul in labors, in watchings, in fastings, in chastity, in knowledge, in long suffering, in sweetness, in the Holy Spirit, in charity unfeigned, in the word of truth, show themselves ministers of God[9] and by the armor of Justice on the right hand and, on the left, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report, by good success finally and ill success, press forward with great strides to their heavenly country. This is the sum and aim of our institute."
The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Few national cemeteries can compete with the dramatic natural setting of the National Memorial Cemetery of the Pacific. The "Punchbowl" was formed some 75,000 to 100,000 years ago during the Honolulu period of secondary volcanic activity. A crater resulted from the ejection of hot lava through cracks in the old coral reefs which, at the time, extended to the foot of the Koolau Mountain Range.
Although there are various translations of the Punchbowl's Hawaiian name, "Puowaina," the most common is "Hill of Sacrifice." This translation closely relates to the history of the crater. The first known use was as an altar where Hawaiians offered human sacrifices to pagan gods and the killed violators of the many taboos. Later, during the reign of Kamehameha the Great, a battery of two cannons was mounted at the rim of the crater to salute distinguished arrivals and signify important occasions. Early in the 1880s, leasehold land on the slopes of the Punchbowl opened for settlement and in the 1930s, the crater was used as a rifle range for the Hawaii National Guard. Toward the end of World War II, tunnels were dug through the rim of the crater for the placement of shore batteries to guard Honolulu Harbor and the south edge of Pearl Harbor.
https://www.cem.va.gov/cems/nchp/nmcp.asp
Pope John Paul II, born Karol Józef Wojty?a (18 May 1920 – 2 April 2005), known as Blessed John Paul II since his beatification on May 1, 2011, reigned as Pope of the Catholic Church and Sovereign of The Holy See from 16 October 1978 until his death on 2 April 2005, at 84 years and 319 days of age. His was the second-longest documented pontificate, which lasted 26 years and 168 days; only Pope Pius IX (1846–1878) who served 31 years, has reigned longer. Pope John Paul II is the only Slavic or Polish pope to date, and was the first non-Italian Pope since Dutch Pope Adrian VI (1522–1523).
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope_John_Paul_II
On March 27, 1980, a series of volcanic explosions and pyroclastic flows began at Mount St. Helens in Skamania County, Washington, United States. A series of phreatic blasts occurred from the summit and escalated until a major explosive eruption took place on May 18, 1980, at 8:32 am. The eruption, which had a Volcanic Explosivity Index of 5, was the most significant to occur in the contiguous United States since the much smaller 1915 eruption of Lassen Peak in California.[2] It has often been declared the most disastrous volcanic eruption in U.S. history.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1980_eruption_of_Mount_St._Helens
On 13 May 1981, in St. Peter's Square in Vatican City, Pope John Paul II was shot and wounded by Mehmet Ali Ağca while he was entering the square. The Pope was struck twice and suffered severe blood loss. Ağca was apprehended immediately and later sentenced to life in prison by an Italian court."
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Attempted_assassination_of_Pope_John_Paul_II
It's hard to see how the fishing industry will pick itself up again. Takeshi is moving away from the coast as is his neighbor and fellow fisherman. His wife has refused to return here since the tsunami hit. At the age of 77, he is unlikely to be able to start from scratch. But he picks up any remnants of his fishing gear he can find, just in case. What is left intact barely fills one small basket. His neighbor finds his clock. It has stopped at 3:22pm -- the exact moment his life changed and countless others ended." Misplaced trust: 30-foot tsunami wall didn't save Japanese village by Paul Hancocks
http://www.cnn.com/2011/WORLD/asiapcf/03/31/japan.tsunami.village/index.html
Skull and Bones, The Order, Order 322 or The Brotherhood of Death is an undergraduate senior secret student society at Yale University in New Haven, Connecticut."
There is a secret that binds the two men who would be the next leader of the free world. President George W Bush and Senator John Kerry both spent a portion of their youth laying bare their sex lives in Gothic rituals presided over by a human skull and the skeletal remains of various other animal species in a windowless building known as the Tomb. They also formed an unusual attachment to the number 322, which holds a special resonance for the club's members." Skeletons in the closet
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2004/may/20/usa.internationaleducationnews
It is perhaps worth noting, in light of George W.'s controversial episode at Bob Jones University and the specter of anti-Catholicism, that at one point in the proceedings every initiate kisses the slippered toe of the "Pope." At last the initiate is formally dubbed a Knight of Eulogia. Amid more raucous ritual he is cast from the room into the waiting arms of the patriarchs."
https://www.theatlantic.com/magazine/archive/2000/05/george-w-knight-of-eulogia/304686/
A major landslide occurred 4 miles (6.4 km) east of Oso, Washington, United States, on March 22, 2014 (3/22/2014), at 10:37 a.m. local time. A portion of an unstable hill collapsed, sending mud and debris to the south across the North Fork of the Stillaguamish River, engulfing a rural neighborhood, and covering an area of approximately 1 square mile (2.6 km2). Forty-three people were killed and 49 homes and other structures destroyed."
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2014_Oso_mudslide
Published: 10 October 1996
Russian documents Set out 'tectonic weapon' research
Carl Levitin
Moscow. The first official details have emerged in Moscow of ambitious research into 'tectonic warfare' carried out by the former Soviet Union and subsequently by the government of Russia, and involving atte mpts to stimulate 'artificial' earthquakes as weapons of destruction. According to documents obtained by the newspaper Moscow News, two research programmes, the first known as ' Mercury ' and the second as ' Volcano', were aimed at creating new earthquake epicentres by using underground nuclear explosions . Geophysicists are aware that impending earthquakes may be triggered by underground nuclear explosions . But Western geophysicists remain sceptical about tectonic warfare and have all but abandoned research after two unsuccessful phases of activity in the 1960s and 1980s, says Roger Clark, a lecturer in geophysics at the University of Leeds. Clark is not at all surprised that th e Russians tried to create earthquakes and control their location electromagnetically, however. "This sort of science is very much part of their heritage. We don't think it is impossible, or wrong , but past experience suggests it is very, very unlikely. "
The programme , which was secretly launched by the Communist rulers of the former Soviet Union in 1987, and has been unofficially known to Western geophysicists for several years, is now believed to have been abandoned. It would certainly contravene the terms of the Comprehensive Test Ban Treaty, which Russia signe d at the United Nations in Geneva last month . The Mercury project was launched in the former Soviet republic of Azerbaijan, but came to a halt when the republic became independent. It was superseded by the Volcano project. Three underground nuclear tests are believed to have taken place at sites in Kyrgyzstan.
According to the documents, the Mercury project was launched by a secret decree of the Central Committee of the Communist Party and the Council of Ministers of the Soviet Union. The objective was to "develop a methodology for remote operation on an earthquake epicentre by using weak seismic fields and research possibilities of transferring the seismic energy of an explosion ".
The documents say that the Mercury project involved 22 scientific and industrial organizations, including the Geological Institute of the Azerbaijan Academy of Sciences in Baku. The remit extended to developing the electronic equipment to be installed aboard space satellites that would control the tectonic weapon. The scientists were given three years to complete research, with testing planned for 1990.
During the research phase, Azerbaijani scientists grew increasingly confident and, according to the documents, were sure that " after [a] nuclear explosion, subterranean energy may accumulate at huge distances from the epicentre and reach massive capacity, after which the next directed explosion can release it all ".
Underground testing began at the town of Batken in Kyrgyzstan, and was directed by lkram Ke rimov , of the Azerbaijan Academy of Sciences. The documents say that scientists detonated an underground nuclear charge and tried to control the direction of seismic energy release d using British-built equipment known as 'system 9690 ' .
A report prepared by the Mozhaisky Military Engineering Institute concluded that the test had been a success. But progress slowed considerably following Azerbaijan's independence from the Soviet Union. At about this time , Russia embarked on a more comprehensive tectonic warfare programme known as the Volcano project. The Earth Physics Institute of the Russian Academy of Sciences (RAS) became the project headquarters .
Research was scheduled to be completed in 1992, with underground testing beginning the following year. The final test was carried out at a place code-named S36NZ-0Kh; Moscow News believes the letters 'NZ' refer to Novaya Zemlya, where Soviet nuclear testing began in the 1950s."
https://www.nature.com/articles/383471a0
Obsidian (/əbˈsɪdi.ən, ɒb-/ əb-SID-ee-ən ob-)[5] is a naturally occurring volcanic glass formed when lava extruded from a volcano cools rapidly with minimal crystal growth. It is an igneous rock.[6] Produced from felsic lava, obsidian is rich in the lighter elements such as silicon, oxygen, aluminium, sodium, and potassium. It is commonly found within the margins of rhyolitic lava flows known as obsidian flows. These flows have a high content of silica, giving them a high viscosity. The high viscosity inhibits diffusion of atoms through the lava, which inhibits the first step (nucleation) in the formation of mineral crystals. Together with rapid cooling, this results in a natural glass forming from the lava.[7]
Obsidian is hard, brittle, and amorphous; it therefore fractures with sharp edges. In the past, it was used to manufacture cutting and piercing tools, and it has been used experimentally as surgical scalpel blades.[8]
Origin and properties
The Natural History by the Roman writer Pliny the Elder includes a few sentences about a volcanic glass called obsidian (lapis obsidianus), discovered in Ethiopia by Obsidius, a Roman explorer.[9][10][11][12]
Obsidian is formed from quickly cooled lava.[13][14][15] Extrusive formation of obsidian may occur when felsic lava cools rapidly at the edges of a felsic lava flow or volcanic dome, or when lava cools during sudden contact with water or air. Intrusive formation of obsidian may occur when felsic lava cools along the edges of a dike.[16][17]
Tektites were once thought by many to be obsidian produced by lunar volcanic eruptions,[18] though few scientists now adhere to this hypothesis.[19]
Obsidian is mineral-like, but not a true mineral because, as a glass, it is not crystalline; in addition, its composition is too variable to be classified as a mineral. It is sometimes classified as a mineraloid.[20] Though obsidian is usually dark in color, similar to mafic rocks such as basalt, the composition of obsidian is extremely felsic. Obsidian consists mainly of SiO2 (silicon dioxide), usually 70% by weight or more; the remainder consists of variable amounts of other oxides, mostly oxides of aluminium, iron, potassium, sodium and calcium.[21][22] Crystalline rocks with a similar composition include granite and rhyolite. Because obsidian is metastable at the Earth's surface (over time the glass devitrifies, becoming fine-grained mineral crystals), obsidian older than Miocene in age is rare. Exceptionally old obsidians include a Cretaceous welded tuff and a partially devitrified Ordovician perlite.[23] This transformation of obsidian is accelerated by the presence of water. Although newly formed obsidian has a low water content, typically less than 1% water by weight,[24] it becomes progressively hydrated when exposed to groundwater, forming perlite.
Pure obsidian is usually dark in appearance, though the color varies depending on the impurities present. Iron and other transition elements may give the obsidian a dark brown to black color. Most black obsidians contain nanoinclusions of magnetite, an iron oxide.[25] Very few samples of obsidian are nearly colorless. In some stones, the inclusion of small, white, radially clustered crystals (spherulites) of the mineral cristobalite in the black glass produce a blotchy or snowflake pattern (snowflake obsidian). Obsidian may contain patterns of gas bubbles remaining from the lava flow, aligned along layers created as the molten rock was flowing before being cooled. These bubbles can produce interesting effects such as a golden sheen (sheen obsidian). An iridescent, rainbow-like sheen (fire obsidian) is caused by inclusions of magnetite nanoparticles creating thin-film interference.[26] Colorful, striped obsidian (rainbow obsidian) from Mexico contains oriented nanorods of hedenbergite, which cause the rainbow striping effects by thin-film interference.[25]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Obsidian
The Black Stone (Arabic: ٱلْحَجَرُ ٱلْأَسْوَد, romanized: al-Ḥajar al-Aswad) is a rock set into the eastern corner of the Kaaba, the ancient building in the center of the Grand Mosque in Mecca, Saudi Arabia. It is revered by Muslims as an Islamic relic which, according to Muslim tradition, dates back to the time of Adam and Eve.
The stone was venerated at the Kaaba in pre-Islamic pagan times. According to Islamic tradition, it was set intact into the Kaaba's wall by the Islamic prophet Muhammad in 605 CE, five years before his first revelation. Since then, it has been broken into fragments and is now cemented into a silver frame in the side of the Kaaba. Its physical appearance is that of a fragmented dark rock, polished smooth by the hands of pilgrims. It has often been described as a meteorite.[1]
Muslim pilgrims circle the Kaaba as a part of the tawaf ritual during the hajj and many try to stop to kiss the Black Stone, emulating the kiss that Islamic tradition records that it received from Muhammad.[2][3] While the Black Stone is revered, Islamic theologians emphasize that it has no divine significance and that its importance is historical in nature.[4]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Black_Stone
Islam in Hawaii organised its first official body in 1979, with the incorporation of the Muslim Students' Association of Hawaii, though the organisation had been operational as early as 1968. The group initially prayed in a cottage, before purchasing the Manoa Mosque in the 1979–1980 period.[1] However, a 1992 study by the American Muslim Support group listed zero mosques in Hawaii in 1992.[2]
As of early 2001, the Manoa Mosque was mentioned as having a Friday Prayer attendance of 200 men, the end of Ramadan iftar meal as having 700 attendees, and the mosque itself as having 2,000 members.[3]
Population
According to a 2017 estimate, there are around 5,000 Muslims living in Hawaii. This correspond to 0.34% out of population of 1,455,271. Hawaiian Muslims are racially diverse, consisting of American-born converts and those with familial ties to many regions of the world like Asia and the Middle East. The first Muslims appeared in Hawaii as far back as the 19th century.[4]
Islam Day observance
In May 2009, Hawaiian legislators voted to create a state-designated day of recognition, Islam Day on 24 September of that year, in order to recognize "the rich religious, scientific, cultural and artistic contributions of the Islamic world." The resolution was approved in the State Senate by a 22–3 vote.[5]
Islamic art
The Shangri La mansion built by Doris Duke in 1937 serves as the repository for over 2,500 pieces of Islamic art, as well as the Islamic architecture embodied in the building itself. The building is now operated by the Doris Duke Foundation for Islamic Art, with tours in cooperation with the Honolulu Museum of Art.[6][7]
Education
The Philosophy Departments of the University of Hawaii at Manoa, where the state's main mosque is located, offers an Undergraduate Certificate in Islamic Studies.[8]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Hawaii
The University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa[a][b] is a public land-grant research university in Mānoa, Honolulu, on the island of Oahu, Hawaii. It is the flagship campus of the University of Hawaiʻi system and houses the main offices of the system. Most of the campus occupies the eastern half of the mouth of Mānoa Valley, with the John A. Burns School of Medicine located adjacent to the Kakaʻako Waterfront Park.
UH offers over 200 degree programs across 17 colleges and schools. It is accredited by the WASC Senior College and University Commission and governed by the Hawaii State Legislature and a semi-autonomous board of regents. It also a member of the Association of Pacific Rim Universities.
Mānoa is classified among "R1: Doctoral Universities – Very high research activity".[9] It is a land-grant university that also participates in the sea-grant, space-grant, and sun-grant research consortia; it is one of only four such universities in the country to participate in all four consortia (Oregon State University, Cornell University and Pennsylvania State University are the others).
UH and its subsidiary, the Applied Research Laboratory, is one of only 14 University Affiliated Research Centers (UARC) of the United States Department of Defense and is one of five UARCs in the country for the United States Navy.
Notable UH alumni include Patsy T. Mink, Robert Ballard, Richard Parsons, and the parents of Barack Obama – Barack Obama Sr. and Stanley Ann Dunham. Forty-four percent of Hawaii's state senators and 51 percent of its state representatives are UH graduates.[10]
History
Founding
The University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa was founded in 1907 as a land-grant college of agriculture and mechanical arts establishing "the College of Agriculture and Mechanic Arts of the Territory of Hawaiʻi and to Provide for the Government and Support Thereof".[11] The bill Maui Senator William J. Huelani Coelho through the initiatives of Native Hawaiian legislators, a newspaper editor, petition of an Asian American bank cashier, and a president of Cornell University,[12] was introduced into the Territorial Legislature March 1, 1907 as Act 24, and signed into law March 25, 1907 by Governor George Carter, which officially established the College of Agriculture and Mechanic Arts of the Territory of Hawaiʻi under a five-member Board of Regents[12] on the corner of Beretania and Victoria streets (now the location of the Honolulu Museum of Art School).[11] The Board of Regents first selected J.E. Roadhouse of the University of California to head the new college in October 1907 but unfortunately had died before leaving Berkely.[12] With classes scheduled to start in February 1908, the regents persuaded Willis T. Pope, vice principal of the Territorial Normal School, to head the college for its first semester. In Spring 1908, the regents appointed John W. Gilmore, professor of agriculture at Cornell University, as the college's first president. The Cornell connection would strongly influence the shaping of the new college, even today.[12] It officially became an institution of higher learning on September 14, 1908, when it enrolled 5 freshmen registered for a bachelor of science degree. Willis T. Pope went on to become the Superintendent of Public Instruction in the Territory of Hawai’i from 1910 until 1913 and later a professor of botany and horticulture at the university.
In September 1912 it moved to its present location in Mānoa Valley on 90 acres of land that had been cobbled together from leased and private lands and was renamed the College of Hawaii.[11] William Kwai Fong Yap, an cashier at Bank of Hawaii, and a group of citizens petitioned the Hawaii Territorial Legislature six years later for university status which led to another renaming finally to the University of Hawaiʻi on April 30, 1919, with the addition of the College of Arts and Sciences and College of Applied Science.[13][12]
In the years following, the university expanded to include more than 300 acres. In 1931 the Territorial Normal School was absorbed into the university, becoming Teacher's College,[13] now the College of Education.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/University_of_Hawai%CA%BBi_at_M%C4%81noa
The Honolulu Volcanics are a group of volcanoes which form a volcanic field on the island of Oʻahu, Hawaiʻi, more specifically in that island's southeastern sector and in the city of Honolulu from Pearl Harbor to the Mokapu Peninsula. It is part of the rejuvenated stage of Hawaiian volcanic activity, which occurred after the main stage of volcanic activity that on Oʻahu built the Koʻolau volcano. These volcanoes formed through dominantly explosive eruptions and gave rise to cinder cones, lava flows, tuff cones and volcanic islands. Among these are well known landmarks such as Diamond Head and Punchbowl Crater.
Volcanic activity began less than one million years ago and occurred at between 40 and 30 separate volcanic vents, some of which are submarine. Sea level varied during the activity of the volcanic field, and some volcanic eruptions have been dated through correlation with individual sea level fluctuations. The field erupted various kinds of lavas of mostly basaltic type with a high content of xenoliths. During eruptions, ascending magma often underwent interactions with water and thus caused steam explosions and the formation of particular volcanic structures such as tuff cones. The last eruption took place 35,000 or 76,000 years ago and future hazardous eruptions are possible.
Geography and geomorphology
The Honolulu Volcanics are a series of volcanoes in the southeastern sector of Oʻahu[2] and includes dikes, lava flows, spatter cones,[3] tephra deposits,[4] tuff cones,[3] and mesas where the surrounding terrain has been eroded away.[5] Vents span the area southeast of a line between Mokapu Peninsula and Pearl Harbor, and extend from the ridges of Koʻolau volcano to below sea level and to the coast plain of southern Oʻahu.[6]
The system takes its name from Honolulu, the capital of Hawaiʻi,[7] as craters are scattered in and around the city.[8] The volcanic system includes well-known landmarks of Honolulu such as Diamond Head, Koko Head, Punchbowl Crater,[3] Rabbit Island, Tantalus,[9] Hanauma Bay (notable as a snorkeling site)[10] and the Mokapu Peninsula,[11] which is the location of Marine Corps Base Hawaiʻi.[12] The United States military has made use of some of the volcanic islands that were formed by the Honolulu Volcanics.[13] The Koko area is designated as the Koko Head Regional Park[14] and Hanauma Bay is also a state park.[15] Parts of this system are among the best known volcanic vents of Hawaiʻi.[16]
About 30–40 vents have been identified.[17] Most cinder cones on Oʻahu are quite large, over 76 metres (250 ft) high and up to 0.80 kilometres (0.5 mi) wide.[18] Some of the lava flows filled deep valleys cut into the older Koʻolau volcano[19] and displaced streams that previously ran through these valleys; for example, water passing over a lava flow in Kamanaiki Valley forms a waterfall.[20] Together with sediments coming down from the mountains and coral reef growth, the deposits of the Honolulu Volcanics have formed the coastal plain on which the city of Honolulu and military installations are built.[21]
The vents of the Honolulu Volcanics follow northeastward-trending[6] alignments that are at right angles to the rift zone of the Koʻolau volcano.[22] From northwest to southeast these are the Haʻikū Rift, the Tantalus Rift, the Kaimukī/Kaʻau Rift and the Koko Head/Koko Rift,[23][24] but each rift has had eruptions at different times and with different compositions.[25] It is not clear whether these alignments are in any way related to the structure of the previous Koʻolau volcano, instead of being controlled by the crust of the Pacific Ocean,[6] but the trends along the Koko and Tantalus Rifts are parallel to that of the flexural arch[a] of Hawaiʻi Island.[27] There is also a hypothetical "Diamond Head fault" that may be associated with earthquakes on Oahu that occurred in 1948, 1951 and 1961–1981, but it is not parallel to these alignments and its very existence is questionable.[28]
Submarine vents are also known,[29] including a 300-metre (980 ft) high solitary cone with two ridges off northeast Oʻahu, which is covered by pillow lavas and volcaniclastic sediments.[30] At least five cones[31] are found off the southwestern extension of the Koko Rift[32] where they are situated on a southwestward extending ridge. Another set of submarine vents is found south of Diamond Head.[33] It was once proposed that some seamounts (underwater mountains) off northeastern Oʻahu such as Tuscaloosa Seamount are related to the volcanic series;[34] today however they are considered to be fragments of the giant Nuʻuanu Slide off northeastern Oʻahu.[35]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Honolulu_Volcanics
SpaceX Roadster is not a natural celestial object, but rather a man-made object launched by SpaceX in February 2018 as part of the Falcon Heavy test flight. It is a red sports car owned by SpaceX CEO Elon Musk, and was launched as a demonstration of the Falcon Heavy's capabilities. The Roadster is not in a stable orbit around the Sun, but is instead on a heliocentric orbit that will take it to the asteroid belt and then back to the inner Solar System in the future. The Roadster also carries a mannequin named Starman, dressed in a spacesuit, in the driver's seat. The name "Roadster" refers to the type of car that is used as the payload for the Falcon Heavy, while "SpaceX" is the name of the private space exploration company founded by Elon Musk in 2002.
https://theskylive.com/roadster-info
416 Finally, those means that are proposed by our holy father Saint Ignatius in Part X of the Constitutions for the preservation and development not only of the body or exterior of the Society but also of its spirit, and for the attainment of the objective it seeks, which is to aid souls to reach their ultimate and supernatural end, [10] are to be observed eagerly and diligently by all, with a truly personal sense of responsibility for its increase and development, for the praise and service of our God and Lord Jesus Christ, and the help of souls. [11]
L. D. S. "
The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
A red giant is a luminous giant star of low or intermediate mass (roughly 0.3–8 solar masses (M☉)) in a late phase of stellar evolution. The outer atmosphere is inflated and tenuous, making the radius large and the surface temperature around 5,000 K [K] (4,700 °C; 8,500 °F) or lower. The appearance of the red giant is from yellow-white to reddish-orange, including the spectral types K and M, sometimes G, but also class S stars and most carbon stars.
Red giants vary in the way by which they generate energy:
most common red giants are stars on the red-giant branch (RGB) that are still fusing hydrogen into helium in a shell surrounding an inert helium core
red-clump stars in the cool half of the horizontal branch, fusing helium into carbon in their cores via the triple-alpha process
asymptotic-giant-branch (AGB) stars with a helium burning shell outside a degenerate carbon–oxygen core, and a hydrogen-burning shell just beyond that.
Many of the well-known bright stars are red giants because they are luminous and moderately common. The K0 RGB star Arcturus is 36 light-years away, and Gacrux is the nearest M-class giant at 88 light-years' distance.
A red giant will usually produce a planetary nebula and become a white dwarf at the end of its life.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_giant
Solar flares are not directly related to the Earth's mantle, but they can have a significant impact on Earth if they are directed towards it:
Explanation
Solar flares are explosions on the Sun that release magnetic energy and cause a burst of radiation. They can occur in active regions of the Sun, often around sunspots.
Classification
Solar flares are classified by their peak brightness in X-ray wavelengths, with X-class flares being the most intense and A-class flares being the least intense.
Effects on Earth
When a solar flare is directed at Earth, it can cause a geomagnetic storm that can interfere with power grids, communications, and navigation systems. The severity of the interference depends on the intensity of the storm.
Monitoring
NASA, NOAA, and the US Air Force Weather Agency (AFWA) monitor the Sun for solar flares and their associated magnetic storms
https://www.google.com/search?q=solar+flares+mantle&oq=solar+flares+mantle&gs_lcrp=EgRlZGdlKgYIABBFGDsyBggAEEUYOzIKCAEQABiABBiiBDIKCAIQABiABBiiBNIBCDM3ODNqMGoxqAIAsAIA&sourceid=chrome&ie=UTF-8
Revelation 16:8-10
1599 Geneva Bible
8 [a]And the fourth Angel poured out his vial on the sun, and it was given to him to torment men with heat of fire,
9 And men boiled in great heat, and blasphemed the Name of God, which hath power over these plagues, and they repented not to give him glory.
10 [b]And the fifth Angel poured out his vial upon the throne of the beast, and the kingdom waxed dark, and they gnawed their tongues for sorrow.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Revelation 16:8 The history of the fourth Angel, who throweth the plague upon the heaven and upon the Sun, of which Luke 21:26 the effects whereof are noted two. The one peculiar, that it shall scorch men with heat, in this verse. The other proceeding accidentally from the former, that their fury shall so much the more be enraged against God in the next verse, when yet (O wonderful mercy and patience of God) all other creatures are first stricken often and grievously by the hand of God before mankind by whom he is provoked: as the things beforegoing [do] declare.
Revelation 16:10 The story of the first Angel, who striketh the kingdom of the beast with two plagues abroad with darkness, within which biles and dolors most grievous, throughout his whole kingdom, that thereby he might wound the conscience of the wicked, and punish that most perverse obstinacy of the idolaters, whereof arose perturbation, and thence a furious indignation and desperate madness, raging against God and hurtful unto itself.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2016%3A8-10&version=GNV
9. Interprovincial Works and Houses in Rome
304 §1. In the spirit of our fourth vow, the Society confirms its commitment to the interprovincial Roman works entrusted to it by the Holy See: the Pontifical Gregorian University and its associated institutes, the Pontifical Biblical Institute and the Pontifical Oriental Institute, as well as the Pontifical Russicum College, the Vatican Radio, and the Vatican Observatory, all of which are common works of the whole Society, placed directly under the superior general. Recognizing the very valuable service that these institutions have offered and continue to offer today, it calls upon major superiors who share Father General s responsibility for them to continue their help through subsidies and especially by training and offering professors and other personnel to them.
§2. Also recommended to the care of all the provinces are those other works or houses in Rome that render a service to the entire Society, such as the Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus and the international colleges of the Society in Rome.[142]
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Universal good: for this the entire Society was founded [258]; the Society s superior should look to the same [119]; let the assistants for provident care be strong in pursuit of this [779], 364 §2; let provincials foster this, 397; let all possess a supraprovincial and supranational spirit, 110, 111, 242
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
AI Overview
Learn more
Astronomers estimate that there are about 200 billion trillion stars in the observable universe. That's 200 sextillion stars, or 200,000,000,000,000,000,000,000.
Explanation
To estimate the number of stars in the universe, astronomers:
Measure the color and brightness of starlight from our galaxy, the Milky Way
Use that information to estimate how many stars are in the Milky Way
Multiply the number of stars in the Milky Way by the number of galaxies in the universe
However, this is only a rough estimate because not all galaxies are the same. For example, spiral galaxies can have over a trillion stars, while giant elliptical galaxies can have 100 trillion stars.
Other ways to put it
The number of stars in the universe is so large that it's hard to imagine. It's about 10 times the number of cups of water in all the oceans of Earth.
Missions to learn more
The European Space Agency's Gaia mission is mapping about 1 billion stars in the Milky Way. The mission's data will help astronomers better understand the structure and evolution of our galaxy.
Generative AI is experimental.
In physics, string theory is a theoretical framework in which the point-like particles of particle physics are replaced by one-dimensional objects called strings. String theory describes how these strings propagate through space and interact with each other. On distance scales larger than the string scale, a string acts like a particle, with its mass, charge, and other properties determined by the vibrational state of the string. In string theory, one of the many vibrational states of the string corresponds to the graviton, a quantum mechanical particle that carries the gravitational force. Thus, string theory is a theory of quantum gravity.
String theory is a broad and varied subject that attempts to address a number of deep questions of fundamental physics. String theory has contributed a number of advances to mathematical physics, which have been applied to a variety of problems in black hole physics, early universe cosmology, nuclear physics, and condensed matter physics, and it has stimulated a number of major developments in pure mathematics. Because string theory potentially provides a unified description of gravity and particle physics, it is a candidate for a theory of everything, a self-contained mathematical model that describes all fundamental forces and forms of matter. Despite much work on these problems, it is not known to what extent string theory describes the real world or how much freedom the theory allows in the choice of its details.
String theory was first studied in the late 1960s as a theory of the strong nuclear force, before being abandoned in favor of quantum chromodynamics. Subsequently, it was realized that the very properties that made string theory unsuitable as a theory of nuclear physics made it a promising candidate for a quantum theory of gravity. The earliest version of string theory, bosonic string theory, incorporated only the class of particles known as bosons. It later developed into superstring theory, which posits a connection called supersymmetry between bosons and the class of particles called fermions. Five consistent versions of superstring theory were developed before it was conjectured in the mid-1990s that they were all different limiting cases of a single theory in eleven dimensions known as M-theory. In late 1997, theorists discovered an important relationship called the anti-de Sitter/conformal field theory correspondence (AdS/CFT correspondence), which relates string theory to another type of physical theory called a quantum field theory.
One of the challenges of string theory is that the full theory does not have a satisfactory definition in all circumstances. Another issue is that the theory is thought to describe an enormous landscape of possible universes, which has complicated efforts to develop theories of particle physics based on string theory. These issues have led some in the community to criticize these approaches to physics, and to question the value of continued research on string theory unification.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/String_theory
A chain reaction is a sequence of reactions where a reactive product or by-product causes additional reactions to take place. In a chain reaction, positive feedback leads to a self-amplifying chain of events.
Chain reactions are one way that systems which are not in thermodynamic equilibrium can release energy or increase entropy in order to reach a state of higher entropy. For example, a system may not be able to reach a lower energy state by releasing energy into the environment, because it is hindered or prevented in some way from taking the path that will result in the energy release. If a reaction results in a small energy release making way for more energy releases in an expanding chain, then the system will typically collapse explosively until much or all of the stored energy has been released.
A macroscopic metaphor for chain reactions is thus a snowball causing a larger snowball until finally an avalanche results ("snowball effect"). This is a result of stored gravitational potential energy seeking a path of release over friction. Chemically, the equivalent to a snow avalanche is a spark causing a forest fire. In nuclear physics, a single stray neutron can result in a prompt critical event, which may finally be energetic enough for a nuclear reactor meltdown or (in a bomb) a nuclear explosion.
Another metaphor for a chain reaction is the domino effect, named after the act of domino toppling, where the simple action of toppling one domino leads to all dominoes eventually toppling, even if they are significantly larger.
Numerous chain reactions can be represented by a mathematical model based on Markov chains.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chain_reaction
2 Peter 3:10
1599 Geneva Bible
10 [a]But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night, in the which the heavens shall pass away with a [b]noise, and the elements shall melt with heat, and the earth with the works that are therein shall be burnt up.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
2 Peter 3:10 A very short description of the least distinction of the world, but in such sort as nothing could be spoken more gravely.
2 Peter 3:10 With the violence as it were of a hissing storm.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=2%20Peter%203%3A10&version=GNV
Ignatius Loyola, a Catholic Priest, theologian and founder of the Jesuit Order of the Catholic Church in the 16th Century, said, among his many inspiring sayings, “Go forth and set the world on fire."
Fire as the agent of Truth
Asha Vahishta is closely associated with fire. Fire is "grandly conceived as a force informing all the other Amesha Spentas, giving them warmth and the spark of life."[27] In Yasht 17.20, Angra Mainyu clamours that Zoroaster burns him with Asha Vahishta. In Vendidad 4.54-55, speaking against the truth and violating the sanctity of promise is detected by the consumption of "water, blazing, of golden color, having the power to detect guilt."
This analogy of truth that burns and detecting truth through fire is already attested in the very earliest texts, that is, in the Gathas and in the Yasna Haptanghaiti. In Yasna 43–44, Ahura Mazda dispenses justice through radiance of His fire and the strength of aṣ̌a. Fire "detects" sinners "by hand-grasping" (Yasna 34.4). An individual who has passed the fiery test (garmo-varah, ordeal by heat), has attained physical and spiritual strength, wisdom, truth and love with serenity (Yasna 30.7). Altogether, "there are said to have been some 30 kinds of fiery tests in all."[28] According to the post-Sassanid Dadestan i denig (I.31.10), at the final judgement a river of molten metal will cover the earth. The righteous, as they wade through this river, will perceive the molten metal as a bath of warm milk. The wicked will be scorched. For details on aṣ̌a's role in personal and final judgement, see aṣ̌a in eschatology, below.
Fire is moreover the "auxiliary of the truth," "and not only, as in the ordeal, of justice and of truth at the same time."[11] In Yasna 31.19, "the man who thinks of aṣ̌a, [...] who uses his tongue in order to speak correctly, [does so] with the aid of brilliant fire". In Yasna 34-44 devotees "ardently desire [Mazda's] mighty fire, through aṣ̌a." In Yasna 43–44, Ahura Mazda "shall come to [Zoroaster] through the splendour of [Mazda's] fire, possessing the strength of (through) aṣ̌a and good mind (=Vohu Manah)." That fire "possesses strength through aṣ̌a" is repeated again in Yasna 43.4. In Yasna 43.9, Zoroaster, wishing to serve fire, gives his attention to aṣ̌a. In Yasna 37.1, in a list of what are otherwise all physical creations, aṣ̌a takes the place of fire.
Asha Vahishta's association with atar is carried forward in the post-Gathic texts, and they are often mentioned together. In Zoroastrian cosmogony, each of the Amesha Spentas represents one aspect of creation and one of seven primordial elements that in Zoroastrian tradition are the basis of that creation. In this matrix, aṣ̌a/arta is the origin of fire, Avestan atar, which permeates through all Creation. The correspondence then is that aṣ̌a/arta "penetrates all ethical life, as fire penetrates all physical being."[12]
In the liturgy Asha Vahishta is frequently invoked together with fire. (Yasna l.4, 2.4, 3.6, 4.9, 6.3, 7.6, 17.3, 22.6, 59.3, 62.3 etc.). In one passage, fire is a protector of aṣ̌a: "when the Evil Spirit assailed the creation of Good Truth, Good Thought and Fire intervened" (Yasht 13.77)
In later Zoroastrian tradition, Asha Vahishta is still at times identified with the fire of the household hearth.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Asha
Gussepi (sometimes referred to as Guiseppe of Joseph) Mazzini has been represented to the people by the controlled press as a great Italian patriot, as were Mackenzie King of Canada and General Albert Pike of the U.S.A., and many others since proved to be hypocrites. These men pretended to serve God, their country and humanity, while in reality they knowingly furthered the secret Luciferian plans. Documentary evidence definitely proves that from 1834 until he died in 1872, Mazzini directed the W.R.M.. throughout the world He used as revolutionary headquarters the Lodges of the Grand Orient, established towards the end of the 18th century by Weishaupt, and the Councils of Pike’s New and Reformed Palladian Rite, established the second half of the 19th century in all countries throughout the world. Mazzini was closely associated with one Dr. Breidenstine. After Mazzini’s death in 1872, a letter he had written to Breidenstine came to light. The contents fully illustrate what I mean when I say that not even the directors of the W.R.M. are permitted to know they further the secret plans of the Luciferian conspiracy, unless they have convinced those who constitute the Synagogue of Satan that they have finally and completely defected from God and are suitable and ready for initiation into the FULL, or FINAL SECRET Study of Mazzini’s ‘secret’ life proves that he actually accepted Satan as “Prince of the World.” He worshipped him as such. As Director of the W.R.M. he was admitted into the Synagogue of Satan, and yet, even as a member of that group, his letter to Breidenstine shows that he had not been initiated into the FULL SECRET, which is that Lucifer is God, the equal of Adonay (our God) and that the ultimate purpose of the W.R.M. is to bring about one form or another of a one world government, the powers of which the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed intend to usurp so they can then impose a Luciferian totalitarian dictatorship upon the people of this world. In the letter referred to, Mazzini wrote, “We form an association of Brothers in all parts of the Globe. We wish to break every yoke. Yet there is one that is unseen; that can hardly be felt, yet that weighs on us. Whence comes it? Where is it? No one knows, or at least no one tells. This association is secret even to us, the veterans of Secret Societies.
The fact that the FULL SECRET is known only to a very few people, is of the greatest importance. It means that as long as there is still time to make the TRUTH known. I proved this statement to be true by making known to Communist leaders in Canada in 1956 the fact that, according to Pike’s plan for the final stage of the Luciferian conspiracy, Communism is to be made to destroy itself, together with Christianity in the greatest social cataclysm the world has ever known, to be provoked for that specific purpose by those who direct the Luciferian conspiracy AT THE TOP This information caused the biggest split in the Communist International that has happened since Lenin usurped power on behalf of the Illuminati in 1917. During 1956-1957 the split in the Communist Party made headlines in the newspapers of the world, and explained WHY Molotov, Malenkov, and others were ousted. The same information has been made known to religious leaders of most Christian denominations, but so fax as we know they still refuse to accept the warnings as the TRUTH. When Mazzini died in 1872, Pike selected Adriano Lemmi, another alleged Italian patriot, to succeed him as Director of the W.R.M. He also was a confirmed Satanist. Pike had established the supervising or directing council of the Political Action section of the W.R.M. in Rome before Mazzini died. When Pike made his selection a strange situation developed. Lemmi was such a confirmed Satanist that he insisted that all members of Pike’s New and Reformed Palladian Rite worship Satan as “Prince of this World,” and as their God. He went so far as to have his friend, Brother Carducci, compose a hymn to his Satanic Majesty entitled, The Goddeal Mirror, which, to the great annoyance of Pike, Lemmit ordered to be sung at all Palladian Rite Banquets. This situation developed to the stage when Pike, to end the matter once and for all time, issued a ‘Letter of .Instruction: Pike, speaking as Sovereign Pontiff of the Luciferian Creed, made this very profound, and from the Christian viewpoint, ‘profane,’ pronouncement. He addressed it to the heads of the 26 councils of his (Pike’s) New and Reformed Palladian Rite, established all over the five continents as the secret headquarters of those he had selected to direct ALL aspects and phases of the W.R.M.., so that Communism, Nazism, Nihilism, and every other enemy of God and of His creatures, could be used to further the secret plans of those who directed the Luciferian conspiracy AT THE TOP Pike’s letter reads in part: (We quote a translation of it, taken from page 587 of A.C. DeRive’s book dealing with this subject, La Femme et l’enfant dans la France- Maconnerie Universale. “That which we must say to the ‘crowd’ is, ‘We worship God’ -but it is the God that one worships without superstition .... The Masonic religion should be, by all of us initiates of the high degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian doctrine ... if Lucifer were not God, would Adonay, whose deeds prove His cruelty, perfidy and hatred of men, barbarism, and repulsion for science would Adonay and His Priests, calumniate him? “Yes, Lucifer is God. And, unfortunately Adonay is also God. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade; no beauty without ugliness; no white without black; for the absolute can only exist as two Gods .... THUS THE DOCTRINE OF SATANISM IS A HERESY; (emphasis added), and the true and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay. But Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil.” We wish to point out that Pike’s letter, from which the above quotation has been taken, was translated into French by De Rive, and then translated back into English. Because I have studied this matter from many angles, I believe the word ‘crowd’ should have been translated as ‘Goyim’ or ‘Masses. I also believe the translator used the words Masonic Religion when he should have said, “the religion as practiced in the Lodges of the Grand Orient and the Councils of the New and Reformed Palladian Rite.” By using the word ‘Masonic,’ one may be misled, because study of contemporary literature of that time proves that the head of British Masonry had warned the Grand Masters of English Masonic lodges that they, and their members, were not, under any pretext or circumstance, to affiliate with, or associate with Grand Orient Masons, much less Pike’s New and Reformed Palladian Rite. Dom Paul Benoit, recognized as an authority on this subject, and author of La Cite Antichristienne (2 parts), and La France Maconnerie (2 vols.), says on page 449 ff Vol. I. Of FM, “The Reformed Palladian Rite has a fundamental practice and purpose, the adoration of Lucifer. It is full of all the impieties and all the infamies, of black magic. Having been established in the United States (by Pike), it has invaded Europe and each year it is making terrifying progress. All its ceremonial is full ... of blasphemies against God and against our Lord Jesus Christ.” Such is the guile, the cunning and deceit of those who direct the Luciferian conspiracy that they not only tolerate, but encourage Satanism in a(1 but the highest degrees. They direct their agentur to place the idea in the public’s mind that Freemasonry, Judaism, Roman Catholicism, Communism, Nazism and any or all other organizations with international objectives, are secretly directing the W.R.M.., while all the time documentary evidence, and the events of history, prove that the Synagogue of Satan, controlled AT THE TOP by the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed use any and all of the movements whenever it is possible to further their own diabolical secret plans and ambitions. Lemmi, when head of Grand Orient Masonry in Italy and France, also belonged to Pike’s New and Reformed Palladian Rite. Before he was initiated into the FULL SECRET by Pike, Lemmi tried to bring about the destruction of the Vatican by his anticlerical campaigns.
After his initiation, which is said to have been conducted personally by Pike, his attitude and activities suddenly changed. While he outwardly remained anti-clerical and anti-Vatican, he no longer advocated the violent overthrow of the Vatican by force. Pike did with Lemmi what Karl Rothschild had had to do little more than a decade earlier with other Satanists when they stirred up so much anti-Vatican hatred that the governments of France and Italy were on the verge of destroying it. Karl Rothschild, an initiate of the Full Secret, stepped in to act as “Peacemaker” between the Vatican and her enemies. History relates how his intervention ‘saved’ the Vatican and made Karl Rothschild the ‘friend’ and ‘trusted adviser’ of the Pope. He reorganized the affairs of the Treasury and State Departments. But history has proved that Karl Rothschild was no true friend of the Vatican. Two World Wars, instigated by his family of moneylenders, and their international affiliates who direct the W.R.M.., have seen Christians of all denominations divided into opposing camps, been made to fight and kill each other off by the tens of millions. This has been done to bring Pike’s plan for the final social cataclysm nearer to fruition. Communism grew stronger as Christianity was weakened, until today, as Pike’s plan required, Communism has darkened the entire earth. While it would be inaccurate to deny that there have been ‘bad’ Popes, as there have been ‘bad’ Kings, it is only proper to point out that the ‘bad’ Popes and Kings were no worse than some of the other leaders of Christianity, when they became presidents of republics. Luciferianism demands that ALL temporal and spiritual authority be destroyed because of their alleged badness. Because the struggle in which we are involved, is against the spiritual forces of darkness, it stands to reason that there must be good and bad people in all walks of life; in all levels of government and in all religions. It is typical of all who serve the Devil’s cause that they always use destructive criticism aimed at those in authority, to undermine the confidence and loyalty of the individual in the remaining governmental and religious institutions. This policy helps those who direct the W.R.M. to at first weaken, and then destroy ALL remaining governments and religions. Let us never forget that there is nothing wrong with Christianity. Many things done in the name of Christianity were done by men who, knowingly or unknowingly, furthered the secret plans of the Luciferian conspiracy. What we need to do is clean upon and strengthen Christianity as God would wish. The above remarks are published to explain how it is that Satanists have always attacked the Popes and the Vatican, and advocated their destruction, while the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed have, to-date, always stepped in and prevented their doing so. The intervention of those who control the Synagogue of Satan AT THE TOP was not out of love or respect for the Pope of the Vatican. They intervened because, being initiated into the FULL SECRET, they knew that when their conspiracy reaches its final stage; after all temporal powers have been reduced in strength until they no longer remain World Powers; when a tired and weary people have been reduced to such a physical and mental condition that they became convinced that ONLY a One World Government can put an end to revolutions and wars, and give them peace, they must use the clash between Communism and Christianity to destroy ALL remaining religious institutions also. Gen. Albert Pike revealed how this was to be done in the letter he wrote Mazzini August 15,1871. That part which deals with this particular phase of the conspiracy reads as follows, “We shall unleash the Nihilists and Atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations (people of different nationalities), the effects of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens obliged to defend themselves against the world minority or revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will be from that moment without compass (direction), anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the TRUE LIGHT, through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view, a manifestation which will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianity and Atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time.” We ask the reader to study every word of this diabolically inspired document. According to Pike’s military blueprint, drawn up between 1859 and 1871, three global wars and three major revolutions were to place the High Priests of the Luciferian Creed in position to usurp world powers. Two World Wars have been fought according to schedule. The Russian and Chinese revolutions have achieved success. Communism has been built up in strength and Christendom weakened. World War Three is now in the making. If it is allowed to break out, all remaining nations will be further weakened, and Islam and political Zionism will be destroyed as world powers. The reader must not forget that the Arab world is made up of millions of people, many of whom are Christians; many are of the Jewish faith; many are Mohammedans, but all subscribe to belief in the same God Christians worship as the Creator of the Universe. The Koran of the Mohammedan faith is practically identical with the Bible, excepting only that the Mohammedan religion, while accepting Jesus Christ as the GREATEST of God’s prophets before Mohammed, does not permit its members to believe in the Divinity of Christ. The point we wish to make is this: Those who direct the Luciferian conspiracy AT THE TOP realize only too well that before they can provoke the final social cataclysm, they must first of all bring about the destruction of Islam as a world power, because if Islam were not destroyed, it would undoubtedly line up with Christianity in the event of an all out war with Communism. If that were allowed to happen, the balance of power would be held by Christianity, allied to Mohammedanism, and it would be very unlikely that both sides would conquer and exterminate each other. It is of the greatest of importance that these facts, which explain the political intrigue and chicanery now going on in the near, middle, and far East, be brought to the attention ofALL political and religious leaders so they may take action to prevent the last phases of the Luciferian conspiracy from being put into effect, and bring to fruition the prediction made in Chapter 20 of Revelations, i.e., that Satan shall be bound for a thousand years. The events of the past half century would indicate that we are rapidly approaching that period of the world’s history when, if it were not for the intervention of God, “No flesh would survive” (Matt. 24:22, Mark 13: 20). It is important that the general public know the diabolical fate being prepared for the whole of the human race. I cannot agree with some of the clergy of several denominations, with whom I have discussed this matter at considerable length, who say, “It is better that the public be left in ignorance of their pending fate. To tell them the truth will only alarm them and cause them to panic.” Even some Bishops, who are supposed to be the shepherds of their flocks, hold such views. This is beyond my comprehension. They are like physicians who advocate drugging a person they suppose to be dying at the first indication of pain. If the general public is told the whole TRUTH, knowledge of the TRUTH will certainly make the vast majority of people busy themselves about saving their immortal souls. Knowledge of the TRUTH regarding the diabolically inspired conspiracy will wake them up; it will put an end to lethargy and indifference. As Christ told us the TRUTH will set us free (spiritually) from the bonds with which we are being ever tighter bound, by the spiritual forces of darkness every day. What does it matter if Devil’s incarnate kill our bodies provided we prevent them deceiving us into losing our immortal souls? (Matt. 10:28; Luke 12:4). The TRUTH is that if World War Three is fought, the United States will be the only remaining world power after it is ended. Either ALL people will have to acknowledge that power, or they will clamour for, and demand a world government. And they will get it if the Luciferian conspiracy is allowed to be developed to its intended conclusion. Then, through the auspices of the United Nations, or some similar organization, a puppet King will be made World Sovereign, and he will secretly be under the influence and direction of the agentur of the Synagogue of Satan, who will have been appointed, not elected, to be his “Specialists,” “Experts,” and “Advisors.” The High Priests of the Luciferian Creed know they cannot usurp world power before the United States is ruined as the last remaining world power, so those who direct the W.R.M. ATTHE VERYTOP are arranging matters so the United States will, as Lenin stated, “Fall into our hands like an overripe fruit.” This is how events taking place today indicate the subjugation of the U.S.A. is planned. Pike’s plan requires that the final social cataclysm between the masses controlled by atheistic-communism and those who profess Christianity, be fought on a national as well as an international scale. That is the reason, and the only reason, that Communism is being tolerated, while being kept under restraint, in the remaining socalled Free Nations of the World. I have served in the higher levels of government, and in the naval forces, in positions that enabled me to realize that Communism in Canada and in the United States is tolerated, and is being controlled and contained, so its evil destructive force can be used on the national level, as well as the international level, when the final social cataclysm is provoked by those who direct the W RM. AT THE TOP I have tried to bring this great TRUTH to the attention of cabinet ministers since 1944, when I served on the staff of Naval Headquarters in Ottawa. The late Right Hon. Angus McDonald was then Naval Secretary. Admiral J.C. Jones was Chief-of-Naval Staff. I convinced both these chief executives regarding the TRUTH of what was going on BEHIND THE SCENES of government in Canada and the United States. I was ordered to submit these facts in the form of briefs, so they could be presented to the Canadian cabinet. I know these matters were presented to said cabinet, but Mackenzie King brushed them aside. Col. Ralston, Minister for the Army, and Major ‘Chubby’ Power, Minister for the Air Force, were so disgusted with Mackenzie King because of the manner in which he wielded autocratic power, that they both resigned from his government, even though it was war time. The Naval Minister told me personally, “Carr, the cabinet is full of the people you wish to expose. I intend to stick with the ship (Navy) until we win the war. Then I am going to resign from federal politics. What is going on is more than I can take ....” When I requested to be de-mobilized in Mayy, 1945 (after Germany collapsed), in order that I might start writing Pawns in the Game and Red Fog over America, Admiral Jones shook my hand as we said good-bye, and said, “I wish you luck with your new books. Publication of the TRUTH, as you have explained it to the Minister and myself, could do more to prevent World War Three than any defensive plan based on armaments.” Both of these men died suddenly shortly afterwards. In 1955 it required six times as many members of the RC.M.P and the F.B.I. to ‘contain’ Communism in Canada and the United States, as it did in 1945. In 1956 the Canadian Minister of Justice asked parliament to increase his budget by millions of dollars on the grounds that six RC.M.P officers were now required to keep check on Communists, where only one was required 10 years before. This was a superlative illustration of the double talk used by men who are involved in the W.R.M.. The Minister said: “To keep check on Communists.” What he should have said was: “To keep Communism in check until the time is ripe to use it.” I personally knew Inspector John Leopold who for many years headed the anti-subversive department of the RC.M.P We discussed these matters on many occasions. The RC.M.P and the F B.I. could arrest every Communist in Canada and the United States within twenty-four hours of the order being given by the heads of the respective departments of Justice, provided the Communists were not tipped off previously. It isn’t much of an exaggeration to say that John Leopold had one of his agents sleep with the Communist leaders every night. But the order to destroy the most destructive weapon the leaders of the Luciferian conspiracy possess, by legal means, was not given, and John Leopold retired from the RC.M.P a broken man, worn out bodily, mentally, and, I am sorry to say, spiritually, because of sheer frustration. The power of the United States can be destroyed only from within. The internal unrest now being fomented between citizens of different races, colors, and creeds is not so much the result of aggressive action taken by different groups as it is the result of rulings which have been passed by the Supreme Court. Their purpose was the creation of issues and troubles where previously no real issue or problem existed. I say with all gravity, fully realizing the seriousness of what I say, that if the day is allowed to come when those controlled by atheistic Communism are thrown at the throats of those who profess Christianity, on an international scale, over some real or cooked-up’ issue, then Communists in every one of the remaining socalled free nations will be released from the check-reins with which they are now being contained, and, as Pike boasted to Mazzini, the people will experience the worst social cataclysm the world has ever known. What I say is based on documentary evidence supported by historical facts, events which have taken place since the plans were laid. Everything Weishaupt planned between 1770 and 1776 to further the Luciferian conspiracy has developed EXACTLY as he intended. Everything Pike planned between 1859 and 1871 has occurred EXACTLY as he intended. We are now on the verge of World War Three, and about to enter the first stage of the conspiracy. But what is of even greater importance -the Holy Scriptures confirm what I say. All a person needs to do, to convince himself of this TRUTH, is to read Matt. 24:1-35 and Mark 13:1-30, and Luke 21: 25- 33. What abominations could the human mind conceive worse than those we know from experience happen when human beings fight civil wars? What could be worse than to use the atomic weapons and nerve gas? It seems that human beings are turned into devils incarnate when engaged in war, particularly civil war, because they practice every abomination upon each other that Dante in his Inferno describes as being practiced in Hell."
Satan Prince of This World by William Guy Carr
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1Hw94yTrcRzvZjNQOo8T5_w-jqL8v5IMu/view?usp=sharing
PARTICULAR AND DAILY EXAMEN It contains in it three times, and two to examine oneself. The first time is in the morning, immediately on rising, when one ought to propose to guard himself with diligence against that particular sin or defect which he wants to correct and amend. The second time is after dinner, when one is to ask of God our Lord what one wants, namely, grace to remember how many times he has fallen into that particular sin or defect, and to amend himself in the future. Then let him make the first Examen, asking account of his soul of that particular thing proposed, which he wants to correct and amend. Let him go over hour by hour, or period by period, commencing at the hour he rose, and continuing up to the hour and instant of the present examen, and let him make in the first line of the G------- as many dots as were the times he has fallen into that particular sin or defect. Then let him resolve anew to amend himself up to the second Examen which he will make. The third time: After supper, the second Examen will be made, in the same way, hour by hour, commencing at the first Examen and continuing up to the present (second) one, and let him make in the second line of the same G------- as many dots as were the times he has fallen into that particular sin or defect. FOUR ADDITIONS FOLLOW TO RID ONESELF SOONER OF THAT PARTICULAR SIN OR DEFECT First Addition. The first Addition is that each time one falls into that particular sin or defect, let him put his hand on his breast, grieving for having fallen: which can be done even in the presence of many, without their perceiving what he is doing. Second Addition. The second: As the first line of the G------- means the first Examen, and the second line the second Examen, let him look at night if there is amendment from the first line to the second, that is, from the first Examen to the second. Third Addition. The third: To compare the second day with the first; that is, the two Examens of the present day with the other two Examens of the previous day, and see if he has amended himself from one day to the other. Fourth Addition. The fourth Addition: To compare one week with another, and see if he has amended himself in the present week over the week past. Note. It is to be noted that the first (large) G------- which follows means the Sunday: the second (smaller), the Monday: the third, the Tuesday, and so on.
GGGGGG
"The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola
TRANSLATED FROM
THE AUTOGRAPH
BY
FATHER ELDER MULLAN, S.J.
I.H.S.
NEW YORK
P.J. KENEDY & SONS
PRINTERS TO THE HOLY APOSTOLIC SEE
https://ia800303.us.archive.org/.../a588350800loyouoft.pdf
CHAPTER SEVEN – SHABTAI, SHIMON AND SHARON – DESTROYING THE JEWS
ALM 1 - THE DEUTSCH DEVILS
Rabbi Marvin Antelman was right all along. Way back in 1974, he identified the source of all the evil against Jews and humanity but his message and style were too unaccessible to get through to anyone but the most advanced students of antisemitism. What he lacked most was simplicity, a common enough failure of thinkers decades in advance of their contemporaries. What he needed was someone to put out a Cliff's Notes simplified explanation of his thesis...and someone, without intention, just did. The name of the book is, 50 Jewish Messiahs by Jerry Rabow (Gefen Publishing, Jerusalem). It is an informative but shallow overview of just what the title says, but in its shallowness lies vital depth. We begin with Chapter 17, about the "most damaging messiah to the Jewish people," Shabbatai Zvi. First we'll read Rabow and then add commentary opening Rabbi Antelman's work to the wide world. Recall that there are various accepted English spellings for Shabtai Tzvi, and the Sabbataians. The spelling presented depends on the writer:
pp 91 - Shabbatai Zvi was born in Smyrna, Turkey on the ninth of Av, 1626. The ninth day of Av is the day of a triple tragedy for the Jewish nation. According to tradition, the First Temple, the Second Temple and Bar Kokhba's Betar fortress all fell on this day.
pp 93 - He changed the holiday celebrations and violated the dietary prohibitions. All of this followed from his declaration that the usual rules were inapplicable to messianic times.
pp 95 - He declared that the coming of the messianic era meant that the biblical commandments were no longer binding. He proclaimed that God now permitted everything. ** This is Rabbi Antelman's central assertion; that Shabbataism was the polar opposite of Judaism. That Shabbatai Zvi's program was to destroy all the tenets of the Torah and replace them with their opposites. Incredibly, more than half the Jews of the world at the time, believed he would be revealed as their promised messiah: **
pp 101 - Then he finally made the announcement for which the Jewish community had been waiting for 1600 years - he would begin the Redemption on the 15th day of the month of Sivan, June 18, 1666. ** There are many who will recognize the significance of the date. June is the sixth month, 18 divided by three is 6+6+6 and 1666 is clear enough. Either he knew what he was doing or the prophesies of the emergence of an evil false messiah or anti-Christ are right, and Shabbatai Zvi was him. **
pp 110 - Through all of this, Shabbatai continued to issue proclamations of the theological changes wrought by the coming of the messianic age. Shabbatai's new prayer was, "Praised be He who permits the forbidden." Since all things would be permitted in the age of the messiah, Shabbatai declared many of the old restrictions of the Torah no longer applicable. He abolished the laws concerning sexual relationships. He eventually declared that all of the thirty six major biblical sins were now permitted and instructed some of his followers that it was their duty to perform such sins in order to hasten the Redemption.
Shabtai Tzvi, Labor Zionism and the Holocaust
by Barry Chamish
https://drive.google.com/file/d/0B66Pc9x2hkIrV2Y3QWxPbkpKYWc/view?usp=sharing&resourcekey=0-5ak831cRNQohyyjZYfFKvw
Himmler used the Jesuits as the model for the SS, since he found they had the core elements of absolute obedience and the cult of the organisation.[59][60] Hitler is said to have called Himmler "my Ignatius of Loyola".[59] As an order, the SS needed a coherent doctrine that would set it apart.[61] Himmler attempted to construct such an ideology, and deduced a "pseudo-Germanic tradition" from history.[61] Himmler dismissed the image of Christ as a Jew and rejected Christianity's basic doctrine and its institutions.[62] Starting in 1934, the SS hosted "solstice ceremonies" (Sonnenwendfeiern) to increase team spirit within their ranks.[63] In a 1936 memorandum, Himmler set forth a list of approved holidays based on pagan and political precedents meant to wean SS members from their reliance on Christian festivities.[64] In an attempt to replace Christianity and suffuse the SS with a new doctrine, SS-men were able to choose special Lebenslauffeste, substituting common Christian ceremonies such as baptisms, weddings and burials. Since the ceremonies were held in small private circles, it is unknown how many SS-members opted for these kind of celebrations.[65]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ideology_of_the_SS
The large Latin inscription on the façade reads: Clemens XII Pont Max Anno V Christo Salvatori In Hon SS Ioan Bapt et Evang. This abbreviated inscription translates as: "The Supreme Pontiff Clement XII, in the fifth year [of his Pontificate, dedicated this building] to Christ the Savior, in honor of Saints John the Baptist and [John] the Evangelist".[5] The inscription indicates, with its full title (see below), that the archbasilica was originally dedicated to Christ the Savior and, centuries later, rededicated in honor of Saint John the Baptist and Saint John the Evangelist. Christ the Savior remains its primary dedication, and its titular feast day is 6 August, the Transfiguration of Christ. As the cathedral of the pope as bishop of Rome, it ranks superior to all other churches of the Catholic Church, including Saint Peter's Basilica.
Name
The archbasilica's Latin name is Archibasilica Sanctissimi Salvatoris ac Sancti Ioannis Baptistae et Ioannis Evangelistae ad Lateranum,[6] which in English is the Archbasilica of the Most Holy Savior and Saints John the Baptist and John the Evangelist at the Lateran, and in Italian Arcibasilica [Papale] del Santissimo Salvatore e Santi Giovanni Battista ed Evangelista in Laterano.[4]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Archbasilica_of_Saint_John_Lateran#Lateran_Palace
From modest beginnings the SS (Schutzstaffel; Protection Squadrons), became a virtual state within a state in Nazi Germany, staffed by men who perceived themselves as the “racial elite” of Nazi future.
In the Nazi state, the SS assumed leading responsibility for security, identification of ethnicity, settlement and population policy, and intelligence collection and analysis. The SS controlled the German police forces and the concentration camp system. The SS conceived and implemented plans designed to restructure the ethnic composition of eastern Europe and the occupied Soviet Union.
From 1939, the SS assumed responsibility for “solving” the so-called Jewish Question; after 1941, its leadership planned, coordinated and directed the so-called Final Solution of the Jewish Question. This “solution” was the annihilation of the European Jews, which we now refer to as the Holocaust
https://encyclopedia.ushmm.org/content/en/article/ss
2 §1. The character and charism of the Society of Jesus arise from the Spiritual Exercises which our holy father Ignatius and his companions went through. Led by this experience, they formed an apostolic group rooted in charity, in which, after they had taken the vows of chastity and poverty and had been raised to the priesthood, they offered themselves as a HOLOCAUST to God,[2] so that serving as soldiers of God beneath the banner of the cross and serving the Lord alone and the Church his spouse under the Roman Pontiff, the vicar of Christ on earth,[3] they would be sent into the entire world[4] for the defense and propagation of the faith and for the progress of souls in Christian life and doctrine. [5]
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
20. It is better and safer to make alliance and amity with [Moslem] Turks, [Communist] Infidels, or [Talmudic and anti-Torah, Zionist] Jews, than with [Reformation Bible-believing] Heretic Protestants [and Baptists], because they may draw us into the errors of their novelties. {1}
Absolutist Papal Maxims of the Jesuits
THE CONFLICT: PRIORY OF SION VERSUS KNIGHTS TEMPLAR
Secret societies by virtue of their very secrecy have often kept historians at bay, and the historians, reluctant to confess their ignorance, prefer to diminish the consequence of their subject. Freemasonry.. is of vital importance to any social, psychological, cultural or political history of eighteenth-century Europe, and even to the founding of the United States; but most history books don't even mention it. It is almost as if an implicit policy obtained: If something cannot be exhaustively documented, it must be irrelevant and thereby not worth discussing I at all. Investigators of the Holy Grail' Freemasonry, French and English, as we know it today, finds its loots in two organizations of the Middle Ages - the Priory of Sion and the Order of the Knights Templar. What follows is the fascinating, if sometimes complicated and obscure history, of how these two modern, anti-Christian secular secret societies - English and French Freemasonry - developed from two groups that themselves had roots in the occult. We will see how the Priory of Sion desired to rule the world from the throne of David in Jerusalem through its counterfeit Jewish Merovingian bloodline, and how its own creation, the Knights Templar, moved beyond its role as police and protector of Sion to financial masters of medieval Europe. We will trace the alliance of Sion and the Templars, their dispute over the discovery of Solomon's treasures, and the terrible intrigues which followed that led to the undoing of the Templars in their struggle over wealth, power, and politics. We will reveal the beliefs of these two groups: that Jesus fathered children by Mary Magdalene; that a spiritual god of good (Satan) battles a material god of evil; that Lucifer, not Jesus, deserves worship; that a "Spear of Destiny" (later sought and possessed by Hitler) allows the holder to rule the world. We will also present data about the whereabouts of King Solomon's wealth, the plan to one day return it to Jerusalem, and reveal that the ultimate goal of these two groups is world government, and that their descendants, English and French Freemasonry, desire the same. The Historical Trail: The Priory of Sion and the Holy Grail In 1982 and 1986 three secular revisionist authors, Michael Baigent~ Richard Leigh, and Henry Lincoln published Holy Blood, Holy Grail followed by The Messianic Legacy. These two books dramatically reveal a secret order structured in the manner of Freemasonry, and founded in Europe twelve centuries before the Grand Lodge was officially formed in 1717. This order protects both the Holy Grail and the Merovingian bloodline, which bloodline carried Mystery Babylon into the Catholic Church in 496 A.D. 56 The Holy Grail, of course, is the so-called cup from which Jesus drank at the Last Supper. The Merovingians, owners of the Holy Grail, teach that Jesus fathered children by Mary Magdalene. The Merovingians claim to be the offspring of that "holy" union, and as such, assert they are Jews of the Davidic line.
In Revelation 17:3-5 the apostle John describes a vision, which Rev. J. R. Church in Guardians of the Grail believes is fulfilled in the Grail legend. The Whore of Babylon is holding in her hand a golden cup full of blasphemy. Church believes the cup is the blasphemous Holy Grail Another element of the Grail legend is the spear supposed to have pierced the side of Jesus, also known as the Spear of Longinus or the Spear of Destiny. Whoever possesses this spear, so the legend goes, will rule the world. The Merovingians, whose descendants are the Habsburg pretenders to the Austrian throne today, are in possession of the spear. It is on display in the Habsburg museum in Vienna, Austria~ No one, however, knows the location of the Holy Grail. At least no one is telling. Although heretical, this secret society should not be discounted, for it is alive and well today. In fact, in 1956, an Order calling itself the Prieure de Sion, or Priory of Sion, registered itself publicly for the first time with the French government. (Sion is French for Zion.) It is from this Order that the legend of the Holy Grail originated five centuries after Christ's death. Rev. Church remarks of this organization: This mysterious group is presently made up of over 9,000 men, including Protestants, Roman Catholics, Jews, and Moslems. The members of this secret sect should be considered unfaithful to their respective beliefs, for in reality they are neither Christian nor Catholic, they are neither Jew nor Moslem. Their doctrine sidesteps the basic tenets of those beliefs and replaces them with the teachings of their greatest prophet - whom they believe to be Buddha.2 From this secret order J. R. Church believes will come the Anti-Christ, for he writes, "Their ultimate goal is world government!'"
Scarlet and the Beast
by John Daniel
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1zCd0nFuvnM4OYWuVW5QUBCpsTfBv5bYx/view?usp=sharing
The Georgia Guidestones is a highly controversial granite structure modeled loosely after Stonehenge, erected in northeast Georgia and shrouded in mystery. The monument proclaims ten commandments in eight different languages, the most contentious being the establishment of a global population of only 500-million, a reduction of over 6.5-billion people from current levels. Other commandments include the development of a global language and a worldwide government. While most of the commandments are written vaguely and appear benign, Common Sense Renewed details a totalitarian global government where every aspect of human life — including birth, death, marriage, childbearing, work, property ownership, travel, health care, education and the right to vote — are regulated by the state.
The extensive eugenic measures outlined in Common Sense Renewed may reflect the involvement of William Shockley, the Nobel Prize-winning physicist who co-invented the transistor. Shockley also became known for his claims that blacks are genetically inferior to whites. He espoused financial rewards to encourage voluntary sterilization for people having sub-100 IQs.
https://vanshardware.com/2015/09/part-1-iowa-white-supremacist-behind-the-georgia-guidestones/
Jorge is the Spanish and Portuguese form of the given name George. While spelled alike, this name is pronounced very differently in each of the two languages: Spanish [ˈxoɾxe]; Portuguese [ˈʒɔɾʒɨ].
It is derived from the Greek name Γεώργιος (Georgios) via Latin Georgius; the former is derived from γεωργός (georgos), meaning "farmer" or "earth-worker".[1]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jorge
14We ought to act on the principle that everyone who lives under obedience should let himself be carried and directed by Divine Providence through the agency of the superior 15as if he were a lifeless body, which allows itself to be carried to any place and treated in any way; or an old man s staff, which serves at any place and for any purpose in which the one holding it in his hand wishes to employ it. 16For in this way the obedient man ought joyfully to employ himself in any task in which the superior desires to employ him in aid of the whole body of the religious order; 17and he ought to hold it certain that by so doing he conforms himself with the divine will more than by anything else he could do while following his own will and different judgment.[3]
page 221
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
C THE PUNISHMENT
LESSON 5
56. What happened to Adam and Eve on account of their sin?
On account of their sin Adam and Eve lost sanctifying
grace, the right to heaven, and their special gifts;
they became subject to death, to suffering, and to a
strong inclination to evil, and they were driven from
the Garden of Paradise.
THE NEW
Saint Joseph
Baltimore
Catechism
https://ia903000.us.archive.org/33/items/TheNewSaintJosephBaltimoreKelleyBennetC.P.6402/The%20New%20Saint%20Joseph%20Baltimore%20-%20Kelley%2C%20Bennet%2C%20C.P._6402.pdf
[529] C. 1The entire purport of this fourth vow of obedience to the pope was and is with regard to missions; 2and this is how the bulls should be understood where they speak of this obedience in all that the sovereign pontiff may command and wherever he may send one, and so on."
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Pope Francis (Latin: Franciscus; Italian: Francesco; Spanish: Francisco; born Jorge Mario Bergoglio;[b] 17 December 1936) is head of the Catholic Church and sovereign of the Vatican City State. He is the first pope to be a member of the Society of Jesus (the Jesuit Order), the first from the Americas and the Southern Hemisphere, and the first born or raised outside Europe since the 8th-century papacy of the Syrian pope Gregory III.
Born in Buenos Aires, Argentina, Bergoglio worked for a time as a bouncer and a janitor as a young man before training to be a chemist and working as a technician in a food science laboratory. After recovering from a severe illness of pneumonia and cysts, he was inspired to join the Jesuits in 1958. He was ordained a Catholic priest in 1969, and from 1973 to 1979 was the Jesuit provincial superior in Argentina. He became the archbishop of Buenos Aires in 1998 and was created a cardinal in 2001 by Pope John Paul II. He led the Argentine Church during the December 2001 riots in Argentina. The administrations of Néstor Kirchner and Cristina Fernández de Kirchner considered him to be a political rival.
Following the resignation of Pope Benedict XVI on 28 February 2013, a papal conclave elected Bergoglio as his successor on 13 March. He chose Francis as his papal name in honour of Saint Francis of Assisi. Throughout his public life, Francis has been noted for his humility, emphasis on God's mercy, international visibility as pope, concern for the poor, and commitment to interreligious dialogue. He is known for having a less formal approach to the papacy than his predecessors, for instance choosing to reside in the Domus Sanctae Marthae guesthouse rather than in the papal apartments of the Apostolic Palace used by previous popes.[2]
Francis has made women full members of dicasteries in the Roman Curia.[3][4] He maintains that the Catholic Church should be more sympathetic toward members of the LGBT community, and has stated that while blessings of same-sex unions are not permitted, the individuals can be blessed, as long as the blessings are not given in a liturgical context.[5] Francis is a critic of unbridled capitalism, consumerism, and overdevelopment;[6] he has made action on climate change a leading focus of his papacy.[7] Widely interpreted as denouncing the death penalty as intrinsically evil,[8] he has termed it "an attack on the inviolability and dignity of the person", "inadmissible", and committed the Church to its abolition,[9] saying that there can be "no going back from this position".[10]
In international diplomacy, Francis has criticized the rise of right-wing populism, called for the decriminalization of homosexuality (though still considering same-sex acts as sinful),[11] called for the worldwide abolition of the death penalty, helped to restore full diplomatic relations between the United States and Cuba, negotiated a deal with China to define how much influence the Communist Party has in appointing Chinese bishops, and has supported the cause of refugees during the European and Central American migrant crises, calling on the Western World to significantly increase immigration levels.[12][13] In 2022, he apologized for the Church's role in the "cultural genocide" of the Canadian indigenous peoples.[14] On 4 October 2023, Francis convened the beginnings of the Synod on Synodality, described as the culmination of his papacy and the most important event in the Catholic Church since the Second Vatican Council.[4][15][16] In October 2024, it was revealed that Pope Francis would be the first sitting pope to publish a memoir, Hope, which is set to be published in January 2025.[17]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope_Francis
Jorge González (31 January 1966 – 22 September 2010)[6][7] was an Argentine professional wrestler, basketball player and actor best known for his appearances in World Championship Wrestling under the ring name El Gigante and in the World Wrestling Federation under the ring name Giant Gonzalez.[8][3] González remains the tallest man to have competed for both companies and the tallest Argentinian to have ever lived.[9]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jorge_Gonz%C3%A1lez_(wrestler)
73 22.03.1993 World Wrestling Entertainment Dark: Giant Gonzalez defeats Kamala
WWF Monday Night RAW #10 - Dark Match @ Manhattan Center in New York City, New York, USA
https://www.cagematch.net/?id=2&nr=668&page=4
James Arthur Harris (May 28, 1950 – August 9, 2020),[4] better known by his ring name Kamala, was an American professional wrestler. Nicknamed "The Ugandan Giant", Kamala portrayed a fearsome and simpleminded Ugandan. He wrestled barefoot, clad only in a loincloth, his face painted with war paint and two stars painted on his chest and a moon painted on his stomach. During his ring entrance, he sported an African mask and wielded a spear and shield. He is best known for his appearances with the World Wrestling Federation (now WWE) over the course of numerous runs in the company between 1984 and 2006.[1][5][12]
World Wrestling Federation (1992–1993)
Kamala returned to the WWF on May 9, 1992, with Lombardi reprising the Kim Chee character and Harvey Wippleman acting as his managers. In June 1992, he unsuccessfully challenged Randy Savage for the WWF World Heavyweight Championship. Throughout mid-1992, he wrestled primarily in house shows, with his regular opponents including The Undertaker, Bret Hart, The Texas Tornado, and The Ultimate Warrior.[9][18] Kamala lost to The Undertaker by disqualification at SummerSlam in August 1992. Kamala later claimed that he was paid $13,000 for the bout while The Undertaker was paid $500,000. Professional wrestling journalist Dave Meltzer questioned this claim, saying: "I'm not saying he's lying, but that's hard to believe [...] for there to be that big of a disparity wouldn't make any sense."[8][15] In November 1992, Kamala lost to The Undertaker at Survivor Series in the first ever televised casket match.[32][33][34] In January 1993, Kim Chee and Wippleman began mistreating Kamala, leading him to break away from them and align himself with Reverend Slick, turning face for the first time in his WWF career.
Slick set out to humanize Kamala, leading to a series of skits in which he introduced him to activities such as ten-pin bowling.[8][32][35][36] Kamala feuded with Kim Chee throughout early 1993. In March 1993, he began a series of matches with Bam Bam Bigelow. The two were scheduled to face one another at WrestleMania IX, but the match was canceled.[8] In May 1993, Kamala lost a King of the Ring tournament qualifying match via countout to Mr. Hughes on an episode of WWF Wrestling Challenge. He went on to compete primarily at house shows until being released by the WWF that July.[18][15] In December 1993, Kamala was announced as a participant in the 1994 Royal Rumble Match. During the bout the announcers noted that Virgil, as an alternate participant, had replaced him.[37]
Semi-retirement (1993–1995)
After leaving the WWF once more, Harris stepped back from professional wrestling. He began working as a truck driver using two semi-trailer trucks he had purchased following his series of matches with Hulk Hogan.[8][21] He only wrestled in independent shows and part-time for USWA. In December 1993, he wrestled in India where he won the vacated IAW Tag Team Titles with Dusty Wolfe defeating Leo Burke and the Mongolian Mauler.[38]
World Championship Wrestling (1995)
Main article: Dungeon of Doom
At Hulk Hogan's suggestion, Kamala joined World Championship Wrestling (WCW) in 1995. He was introduced as part of Kevin Sullivan's Dungeon of Doom stable, whose goal was to end Hogan's career. In his first WCW pay-per-view appearance, he defeated "Hacksaw" Jim Duggan at Bash at the Beach. He lost a singles match to Hogan at Clash of the Champions XXXI. He was part of the "Dungeon of Doom" team at Fall Brawl, which lost to Hogan's team, "The Hulkamaniacs".[8]
United States Wrestling Association (1996)
On January 24, 1996, Kamala returned to the USWA for the final time where he teamed with Brian Christopher and PG-13 to defeat Tracey Smothers, Doug Gilbert, Jesse James Armstrong, and Robert Gibson in an Iron Man match.[39]
Late career (2001–2010)
Kamala performing a shoulder claw on Sgt. Slaughter in 2009
Kamala participated in the "Gimmick Battle Royal" at WrestleMania X-Seven and was eliminated by Sgt. Slaughter.[40]
Kamala lost to his nemesis Jerry Lawler at International Wrestling Cartel On July 20, 2002.[41] From 2003 to 2004 he made appearances for Memphis Wrestling.
On July 26, 2004, Kamala made a surprise return to World Wrestling Entertainment (WWE), participating in a Raw Diva Search segment on RAW, in which the female contestants were instructed to try to seduce him.[42]
Kamala lost to Jim Duggan at WrestleReunion 1 on January 29, 2005.
Kamala faced Randy Orton on the August 11, 2005, edition of SmackDown! (accompanied by Kim Chee) but the match was interrupted by a message from The Undertaker to Orton, and ended in a no contest.[43] Kamala appeared at the 2005 Taboo Tuesday event, as one of the choices for Eugene's tag team partner.[44] He lost the fan vote to Jimmy Snuka, but came to the ring after the match to deliver a big splash to Tyson Tomko.[45] On June 25, 2006, at Vengeance, he accompanied Eugene to the ring (along with Doink the Clown and "Hacksaw" Jim Duggan) to take on Umaga. Umaga quickly won, then attacked all three. But before Kamala and Umaga could fight, Umaga's manager, Armando Estrada, intervened.[46] Umaga defeated Kamala in a match the following night on Raw in his last appearance for the promotion.[16]
On September 30, 2006, Kamala wrestled to a non-finish with Bryan Danielson, in a match for the ROH World Championship at a National Wrestling Alliance event in Bridgeport, Connecticut.[47]
In 2007, Kamala defeated Lanny Poffo at Great North Wrestling event Wrestling Supershow at the Ottawa SuperEX in Ottawa, Canada.[48] Kamala appeared at Total Nonstop Action Wrestling's Slammiversary pay-per-view in June 2008, as a guest at Jay Lethal and SoCal Val's storyline wedding.[49] His last match was on August 15, 2010, at Juggalo Championship Wrestling with the Weedman defeating The Haters (Pauly and Vito Thomaselli).[6]
Professional wrestling style and persona
Writing about his character in March 2021, 411Mania's Ryan Byers called the character "problematic" since it promoted "all sorts of negative stereotypes of Africans and Black people more generally", but praised Harris's performance since "you believed he was what he was portraying, and, more importantly, you believed that he was dangerous".[50]
Personal life
Harris was married twice; his first marriage, to Clara Freeman in 1974, ended in divorce in 2005, while his second, to Emmer Jean Bradley in 2006, lasted until his death.[4] Harris fathered five daughters and a son.[51] Harris lived with his niece Ashley in Senatobia, Mississippi, until moving to Oxford, Mississippi.[16][52]
In July 1993, Harris was called away from a WWF tour after a show in Oakland, California, when his youngest sister and her stepdaughter were shot dead. The killer attempted suicide, but only severely disfigured himself. After his WWF release that August, Harris pushed for the man's arrest and conviction. He was sentenced to life imprisonment, and died in 2013. Harris went on to help raise his surviving niece.[15][16]
Beginning in 1993, Harris wrote, performed, and produced his own music. He wrote over 100 songs. Some discuss his frustration with the working conditions he experienced in the wrestling industry, most notably the low pay. He released his debut album, The Best of Kamala Vol 1, through his official website. The album features a ballad dedicated to the memory of Stanley "Tookie" Williams.[16]
In 2015, Harris completed his autobiography along with one of his wrestling managers, Kenny Casanova, to help him offset medical costs. Kamala Speaks was funded on Kickstarter and self-published in December 2014. It tells his life story, of his wrestling career, and the loss of both of his legs to diabetes.[53]
Health issues
On November 7, 2011, Harris had his left leg amputated below the knee due to complications of high blood pressure and diabetes, a condition he had since 1992, which forced him to retire because he did not accept dialysis treatment.[54] In April 2012, his right leg was also amputated below the knee and a campaign was launched seeking donations to cover his financial needs.[55][56] Harris told Bleacher Report in 2014 that he relied on a disability check, sold handmade wooden chairs, and had recently written a book about his life.[53][15][57]
In July 2016, Harris was named as part of a class action lawsuit filed against WWE which alleged that wrestlers incurred traumatic brain injuries during their tenure and that the company concealed the risks of injury. The suit was litigated by attorney Konstantine Kyros, who has been involved in a number of other lawsuits against WWE.[58] The lawsuit was dismissed by District of Connecticut judge Vanessa Lynne Bryant in September 2018.[59] Mike Johnson of PW Insider wrote that his involvement in the lawsuit likely prevented WWE from inducting him into their Hall of Fame.[60]
On November 19, 2017, Harris underwent life-saving emergency surgery to clear fluid from around his heart and lungs at a hospital in Oxford, Mississippi.[61][52] He was then on life support due to complications.[61] The next day, his stepdaughter said he showed signs of improvement, but remained on life support.[52] On November 22, it was reported that he was able to breathe on his own yet was unable to talk and remained under intensive care.[62]
Death
On August 5, 2020, Harris tested positive for COVID-19 during the COVID-19 pandemic in Mississippi, and was hospitalized. He likely contracted it from one of his numerous weekly visits to the dialysis center, his wife said. Due to COVID-19, he started to experience complications from his diabetes. He went into cardiac arrest on August 9, 2020, dying later that afternoon at the age of 70.[63][64]
Shortly after his death, a GoFundMe page was started to help Harris's family pay for his funeral expenses. The fundraiser ended up surpassing its original goal of $25,000, raising a total of $32,664. Impact Wrestling executive Scott D'Amore donated $2,500 to the cause[65] and fellow wrestler Chris Jericho made a $5,000 donation.[65] This was not the first time that Jericho had donated to a cause involving Harris – in April 2019, a GoFundMe was started by B. Brian Blair, former WWF wrestler and president of the Cauliflower Alley Club, to raise money to prevent Harris from losing his home due to unpaid taxes. Jericho donated $5,000 to this fundraiser as well, pushing the amount raised substantially past the stated goal of $12,750.[66]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kamala_(wrestler)
The President William Jefferson Clinton Birthplace Home National Historic Site is located in HOPE, Arkansas.[2] Built in 1917 by Dr. H. S. Garrett, in this house the 42nd president of the United States, Bill Clinton, spent the first four years of his life, having been born on August 19, 1946, at Julia Chester Hospital in HOPE, Arkansas.[3][4] The house was owned by Clinton's maternal grandparents, Edith Grisham and James Eldridge Cassidy, and they cared for him when his mother, Virginia, was away working as an anesthetist in New Orleans.[5]"
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/President_William_Jefferson_Clinton_Birthplace_Home_National_Historic_Site
Tragedy and HOPE: A History of the World in Our Time is a work of history written by former Georgetown University professor and historian Carroll Quigley. The book covers the period of roughly 1880 to 1963 and is multidisciplinary in nature though perhaps focusing on the economic problems brought about by the First World War and the impact these had on subsequent events. While global in scope, the book focuses on Western civilization."
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tragedy_and_Hope
In his first year (1965) in the School of Foreign Service at Georgetown, Bill Clinton took Quigley's course, receiving a 'B' as his final grade in both semesters (an excellent grade in a course where nearly half the students received D or lower).[1]: 94, 96 In 1991, Clinton named Quigley as an important influence on his aspirations and political philosophy, when Clinton launched his presidential campaign in a speech at Georgetown.[1]: 96 He said he learned from Quigley that “The future can be better than the past, and that each of us has a personal, moral responsibility to make it so.” Bill Clinton told his audiences, “that is what the new choice is all about....We are not here to save the Democratic party. We are here to save the United States of America.” It was Clinton's most effective speech, and he repeated variations time and time again as the blueprint for his campaign message in winning the Democratic nomination and the general election for President of the United States in 1992.[21][22]"
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carroll_Quigley
Theorists also cite the inclusion of Bill Clinton at the meetings in 1991 before he was president and Tony Blair’s presence in 1993 before he became the British prime minister as examples of the group’s power. Past attendees have included former Secretary of State Henry Kissinger (who will also be attending this year), former Chase Manhattan chief executive David Rockefeller, and British Prime Minister David Cameron."
Bilderberg Group: What To Know About the Secretive Meetings
https://time.com/4362872/bilderberg-group-meetings-2016-conspiracy-theories/
Alfred E. Smith Memorial Foundation Dinner October 20, 2016 Donald Trump Hillary Clinton Henry Kissinger Gayle King Cardinal Dolan Katie Couric Chuck Schumer Mayor Bill de Blasio"
https://www.facebook.com/MariaBartiromo/posts/alfred-e-smith-memorial-foundation-dinner-october-20-2016-donald-trump-hillary-c/1353937201283479/
HOPE: all hope is to be placed in God, and with what degree of perfection [67]; eternal life alone is to be hoped for as a reward [82]; the extent to which this hope should be of assistance [288]; how hope should be shown by the dying | 595]; hope in the preservation and growth of the Society [812]. See also Faithfulness" The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms pg. 464
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
His Holiness Pope Francis, President Clinton Discuss Climate Change, Importance of Collaboration, and the Work of the Bambino Gesù Hospital at CGI 2023
Today, His Holiness Pope Francis joined President Clinton at the Clinton Global Initiative (CGI) 2023 Meeting for a conversation via remote link.
During the conversation, His Holiness Pope Francis and President Clinton discussed the urgent need to act on climate change, our collective responsibility to come together in the face of difficulty, the work of the Bambino Gesù Children’s Hospital, and more.
Please find the full transcript of the conversation below.
President Clinton:
The Pope is with us today. Holy Father, we are so honored to have you join us at CGI this year. You’re speaking to a room full of people from all over the world, from all walks of life, who, each in their own way, are trying to follow the admonition of Isaiah, who told us we had to be repairers of the breach.
They know our world is broken in many ways, but also full of many possibilities, and they’re trying to make the most of their ability to make a difference. I thought it would be interesting given our wonderful meeting a few weeks ago, if you could say what you believe about the obligations of ordinary people to make a difference, to deal with these big challenges that are so big that no person, no matter how wealthy or powerful, no person can believe that he or she could do them alone. What are ordinary people supposed to do with their days that will make our societies better or our problems less severe?
Pope Francis:
Thank you, Mr. President, for inviting me to your meeting. Thank you very much. It is important to spread a culture of encounter, a culture of dialogue, a culture of listening and of understanding. It is necessary to share thoughts on how to contribute to the common good and how not to leave behind the most vulnerable people such as children, who through the foundation, the patrons of Bambino Gesù, are at the root of this meeting. We all know it. We are living through a changing epoch. Only together can we emerge from it better. Together. Only together can we heal the world from the globalization of indifference.
You, Mr. President, have listed the many challenges of our time: climate change, humanitarian crises affecting migrants and refugees and childcare and many others. I would add to this, the wind of war that blows around the world fueling with the spirit of war, what I have repeatedly called the Third World War, but peaceful. We are in need of a great and shared assumption of responsibility. No challenge is too great if we meet it, starting with personal conversion, the personal conversion of each of us, the personal contribution that each of us can make to solve it, and from an awareness of what it is that makes us part of one destiny.
No challenge can be overcome alone, not alone, moving together, sisters and brothers, children of God. This is why I always encourage, and I want to do so here as well, all women and men of goodwill not to give up in the face of difficulties. Difficulties are part of life and the best way to deal with them is to always seek the calming good, never alone, always together. Difficulties can bring out the best or the worst in us. Therein lies our challenge, fighting selfishness, narcissism, division with generosity and humility. Better unity than conflict. It is time to find the path of peace, the change for fraternity. It is time for weapons to cease and for us to return to dialogue. Let the designs of conquest and military aggression cease. That is why I repeat, no to war, no to war. It’s time to work together to stop the ecological catastrophe before it’s too late.
That’s why I’ve chosen to write a new document ten years after the publication of the encyclical Laudato si’. Let us stop while there is still time. Please, please let us stop while there is still time. It’s time to face migration emergencies. Remembering that we are not talking about numbers, but about people: men, women, and children. When we talk about migration, let’s think about the eyes of the children we’ve seen in refugee camps. It’s time to think about the youngest, the children, and of their education and to their care. As you know, Mr. President, this meeting of ours stems from a great small project that I care about very much. It is about children and their health. In Italy, in Rome, near the Vatican, there’s a very special hospital: the Bambino Gesù Children’s Hospital. In the world, it is known as the Pope hospital, but to me, that’s not why it is unique. It is evident that our great little hospital cannot solve the problems of all the children in the world. However, it seeks to be a sign, a testimony that it is possible through many struggles to bring together great scientific research geared toward caring for children and the gratuitous welcoming of people in need, science and hospitality. Rarely are these two things found together.
The hospital welcomes children here in the Vatican. Two or three times, a helicopter has arrived with children who need urgent help from different parts of the world. In these terrible months marked by war, the Bambino Gesù Hospital has treated more than two thousand small, young patients of Ukraine who escaped from their country with various relatives. The healthcare sector today, more than ever, the first and most concrete form of charity is science. The capacity to care, which however must be accessible to all. Bambino Gesù Hospital is a concrete sign of charity and mercy of the church. There are illnesses that cannot be cured, but there are no children who cannot be cared for. Let’s keep this in mind. There are illnesses that cannot be cured, but there are no children who cannot be cared for. This is the distinctive feature of the hospital. Thank you, Mr. President. Thank you all and I wish you all a nice day.
President Clinton:
Thank you so much. It’s wonderful to see you again and hear you in such great voice, and thank you for saying something that I hope will mean something to every person because one of the things that we try to do, which is difficult enough in any form of life, but especially in public life, is to convince every person that he or she has a role to play without regard to their age or their standing. And I think you make us all feel empowered. And perhaps that is your greatest power as the Pope that you make everybody, even people who aren’t members of the Roman Catholic Church, feel that they have power and therefore they have responsibility. It’s an extraordinary gift, and I thank you for that. I know you have a busy day, but I wonder if there’s anything else you want to say. I thank you for what you said about the children and what you said about climate change. Do you have any other message for us before you go, anything you want to make sure we take to heart?
Pope Francis:
Both things, children and climate change. Please on climate change, let us take action before it’s too late.
President Clinton:
Thank you very much.
https://www.clintonfoundation.org/press-and-news/clinton-global-initiative/his-holiness-pope-francis-president-clinton-discuss-climate-change-importance-of-collaboration-and-the-work-of-the-bambino-gesu-hospital-at-cgi-2023/
32 Let Christ the king of Israel now come down from the cross, that we may see, and believe. They also that were crucified with him, reviled him.
Mark 15:32
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=mark%2015&version=GNV
MISSIONS FROM THE SUPREME PONTIFF
252 §1. To be truly Christian, our service to the Church must be anchored in fidelity to Christ, who makes all things new; to be proper to the Society, it must be done in union with the successors of Peter[32]
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
A Complete English Translation of the Official Latin Texts
THE INSTITUTE OF JESUIT SOURCES
SAINT LOUIS, 1996
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Note 370.—"Sublime Prince of the Royal Secret. The 32nd degree of the Ancient and Accepted rite, and for many years, or until the institution of the 33d degree, this was the highest degree, or ne plus ultra of Masonry. The body is styled a Consistory, and should be held in a building of two stories. The officers are, a Thrice Illustrious Commander, First and Second Lieutenants, a Minister of State, a Grand Chancellor, a Grand Treasurer, a Grand Secretary, and a Grand Captain of the Guard. In the East a throne, elevated on seven steps, which is the seat of the Thrice Illustrious Commander, who wears a robe of royal purple, and he and the Lieutenants, wear swords. The collar of this degree is black, lined with scarlet, and in the center, at the point, a double-headed eagle, of silver or gold, on a red Teutonic cross. The apron is of white satin, with a border of gold lace, one inch wide, lined with scarlet; on the flap is a double-headed eagle, on each side of which is the flag of the country in which the body is located, the flag of Prussia and the Beause- -ant of the Kadosh degree; on the apron is the camp of the Crusaders, , which is thus explained; it is composed of an enneagon, within which is ' inscribed a heptagon, within that a pentagon, and in the center an equilateral triangle, within which is a circle. Between the heptagon and pentagon are placed five standards, in the designs of whigjl are five letters, which form a particular word. The first standard is purple, on which is emblazoned the ark of the covenant, with a palm, tree on each side; the ark has the motto Laus Deo. The second is blue, on which is a lion, of gold, couchant, holding in his mouth a golden key, with a collar of the same metal on his neck, and on it is the device, Ad majorem Dei gloriam. The third is white, and displays a heart in flames, with two wings; it is surmounted by a crown of laurels. The fourth is green, and bears a double-headed black eagle, crowned, holding a sword in his right claw, and a bleeding heart in his left. The fifth bears a black ox. on a field of gold. On the sides of the enneagon are nine tents, with flags, representing the divisions of the Masonic army; on the angles are nine pinions, of the same color as the flag of the tent that precedes it. The hall of the Consistory is hung with black, strewed with tears of silver. The jewel is a double-headed white and black eagle, resting on a Teutonic cross, of gold, worn attached to the collar or ribbon. ^The members are called Sublime Princes of the Royal Secret. The moral of the degree teaches opposition to bigotry, superstition, and all the passions and vices which disgrace human nature."—Macoy's Encyclopaedia and Pictionary of Freemasonry, Article Sublime Prince of the Royal Secret
PART VI 1THE PERSONAL LIFE OF THOSE ALREADY ADMITTED AND INCORPORATED INTO THE BODY OF THE SOCIETY
SECTION 1: THE APOSTOLIC CHARACTER OF OUR VOWS IN GENERAL
143 §1. Our consecration by profession of the evangelical counsels, by which we respond to a divine vocation, is at one and the same time the following of Christ poor, virginal, and obedient and a rejection of those idols that the world is always prepared to adore, especially wealth, pleasure, prestige, and power. Hence, our poverty, chastity, and obedience ought visibly and efficaciously to bear witness to this attitude, whereby we proclaim the evangelical possibility of a certain communion among men and women that is a foretaste of the future kingdom of God.[1]
§2. Our religious vows, while binding us, also set us FREE:
FREE, by our vow of poverty, to share the life of the poor and to use whatever resources we may have, not for our own security and comfort, but for service;
FREE, by our vow of chastity, to be men for others, in friendship and communion with all, but especially with those who share our mission of service;
FREE, by our vow of obedience, to respond to the call of Christ as made known to us by him whom the Spirit has placed over the Church, and to follow the lead of all our superiors.[2] [1] See GC 32, d. 4, no. 16; see GC 31, d. 16, no. 4; d. 17, no. 2; d. 18, no. 3. [2] GC 32, d. 2, no. 20. 215
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Valley of Traverse City
ANCIENT ACCEPTED SCOTTISH RITE
The History and Legend of Scottish Rite Origins
The Story Unfolds…
Like much of early Masonic history, the origins of the Scottish Rite are uncertain. This is primarily due to the lack of historic documentation prior to the early 1700’s and not to any great veiled mystery. The few records kept were subject to loss, fire, weather and aging. So we can at best only speculate on many of our origins by looking at the few documents, historical references and legends that remain.
What We Know
n 1754, near Paris, Chevalier de Bonneville established the Chapter of Clermont. The Chapter resided in the College of Jesuits of Clermont, hence the name. It is said to have been created to honor the Duc de Clermont, then Grand Master of the English Grand Lodge of France.
The Chapter of Clermont was a “Chapter of the Advanced Degrees” and initially entailed six degrees and was later extended to 25 known degrees. The six initial degrees were 1˚, 2˚ and 3˚ St John’s Masonry, 4˚ Knight of the Eagle, 5˚ Illustrious Knight or Templar, 6˚ Sublime Illustrious Knight.
Interestingly enough historically, prior to the time of the Rite’s creation, James II had been in residence at Clermont in exile from Britain from 1688 to his death in 1701. As noted by German Masonic historian, Lenning… “whilst in exile, James II residing at the Jesuit College of Clermont in France, allowed his closest associates to fabricate certain degrees in order to extend their political views.” Lenning believed this to have been an attempt on the part of James and his associates to regain control of the British throne for the House of Stuart. If Lenning is right, this places the origins of the “Rite of Perfection” in the hands of James II and the Jacobite (Stuart) Freemasons who at the time were in exile from Great Britain throughout France and Italy. Lenning also contends that these degrees were introduced into French Freemasonry under the name of the Clermont System.
James II died in exile in 1701. His son James III is said to have continued his father’s Masonic legacy and later created further higher degrees.
Perhaps James II saw in the Jesuit morality plays of the College of Clermont a vessel for passing on a set of moral lessons. Some of the world’s greatest playwrights had emerged from Clermont. Jesuit tutelage had previously produced great writers such as Lope de Vega, Moliere, Racine, and the Corneille brothers. Ensconced in exile, I believe James II did find the inspiration and the training to help produce what would later become the first six degrees. From out of the darkness… comes light.
To be continued… (Author’s note… An in depth look at the Templar influence in Scottish Rite masonry’s origins can be found by visiting the Rosslyn Templars’ website.)"
https://web.archive.org/.../scottish-rite-history.html
The Collège de Clermont was one of the earliest schools established by the Jesuits, who were incredibly influential in shaping education in Europe. The Jesuits were a rigid and hierarchical Catholic sect that followed the teachings of Ignatius Loyola.
https://earlymoderneurope.hist.sites.carleton.edu/exhibits/show/development-of-education-in-ea/item/249#:~:text=The%20Coll%C3%A8ge%20de%20Clermont%20was,the%20teachings%20of%20Ignatius%20Loyola.
Hillary Clinton : "We Can Have this Jesuitical Argument about what exactly was meant" (re-upload) - YouTube
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_TxtqlWPplQ
MEET THE PRESS - RUSSERT BADGERS HILLARY ON THE IRAQ VOTE P2
MEET THE PRESS JANUARY 6, 2008
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=v0SL05Sls_U
Barnum said and I quote "there's a sucker born every minute", villian Hillary claimed they were passive investors in whitewater they would have you believe they were innocent dupes in a series of unfortunate schemes perpetuated on them by unscrupulous cads mcquarrie no and the Hour of the Time tend to demonstrate to you that the exact opposite is true.
Number one, it was built in himself who masterminded the schemes in connection with the intelligence community with its roots in the Central Intelligence Agency. Number two, Hillary through her legal connections with a key player in much of the fraud, and three, the Clintons and their friends benefitted to the tune of millions of dollars.
One thing you have to understand is that the political machine in Arkansas is one of the most corrupt systems in the nation. It's impossible to be in Arkansas politics and not be corrupt and it is heavily under the control of the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, of the Southern Jurisdiction.
Let me give you two examples of what we're talking about here. One Arkansas governor ensured every concrete and steel bridge in the state for fire, mind you, every concrete and steel bridge in the state for fire. Now, who, dear listeners, you think owned the insurance company?
Another governor up on fraud charges fired the judge. He replaced him with the town drunks who promptly dismissed the grand jury that was about to hand down an indictment. Hallelujah, Arkansas, that's just politics as usual in Arkansas. Bill was just following the footsteps of his illustrious predecessors but ypu see he had an extra incentive. The GABAA governor of Arkansas pays a disparity $35,000 a year. Clinton was not independently wealthy, it was a small-town boy with huge political ambition. He was picked by the power structure, his mentor was the man who wrote Tragedy and Hope, he was sent to England to Oxoford under a Rhodes Scholarship to learn how to lead the sheeple into the New World Order, into one world government. He's an Anglophile, he believes in British Israelism."
Whitewater - Hour of the Time - Bill Cooper
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xLPkY0fFoC0
Vatican reaffirms 'grave sin' of Freemasonry, says Catholics cannot join the world's largest secret society
Freemasonry has been prohibited for Catholics since 1738, when Pope Clement XII called the secret society 'depraved and perverted'
By Timothy H.J. Nerozzi Fox News
Published November 15, 2023 12:25pm EST
The Vatican's Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith (DDF) has reaffirmed the Catholic Church's teachings that laity or clerics participating in Freemasonry are in "a state of grave sin."
The DDF released the Nov. 13 document to the public with the signatures of Pope Francis and the DDF Prefect Cardinal Victor Fernández, urging the faithful not to participate in or affiliate with Freemasonry groups.
"On the doctrinal level, it should be remembered that active membership in Freemasonry by a member of the faithful is forbidden because of the irreconcilability between Catholic doctrine and Freemasonry," the document reads, citing the 1983 "Declaration on Masonic Associations" by Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, who would go on to become Pope Benedict XVI.
"Therefore, those who are formally and knowingly enrolled in Masonic Lodges and have embraced Masonic principles fall under the provisions in the above-mentioned Declaration. These measures also apply to any clerics enrolled in Freemasonry," the document continues.
The clarification was requested by Bishop Julito Cortes of the Philippines, who raised concerns about growing interest in the secret society in his country.
Freemasonry, the world's largest secret society with millions of members scattered across almost every country in the world, established its first Grand Lodge in England in 1717.
The society swears oaths of secrecy, fellowship and fraternity among members and has accumulated a vast catalog of rituals, ceremonial attire and secret signals between masons. These aesthetic affectations often use Christian imagery despite being used for non-Christian rituals.
Freemasons are usually expected to profess belief in a "supreme being" but are not obligated to believe in any specific deity.
Members of the Catholic Church are not allowed to join or affiliate with Freemasonry groups due to the organizations' deistic, non-Christian teachings about divinity.
Additionally, the secretive and ritualistic nature of Freemason lodges has often led to accusations from Catholic leaders of idolatry and clandestine opposition to Christianity.
However, Freemason associations are far from uniform, and Masonic culture differs greatly between different rites, sects, lodges and national bodies of Freemasonry. The Catholic Church has fought most aggressively with Masonic bodies in continental Europe, which boasts a more ideological tone.
Freemasonry in the U.S. and the U.K., while still linked to overseas lodges, is reportedly more socially and professionally focused.
Freemasonry was rendered an excommunicable offense in 1738 by Pope Clement XII, who called the secret society "depraved and perverted."
The 1983 document by then-Cardinal Ratzinger cited in the Vatican's latest document states that the "negative judgment in regard to Masonic association remains unchanged since their principles have always been considered irreconcilable with the doctrine of the Church and therefore membership in them remains forbidden."
The 1983 document adds, "The faithful who enroll in Masonic associations are in a state of grave sin and may not receive Holy Communion."
The Vatican recommended a pastoral approach to the issue of Freemasonry in the Philippines, suggesting national bishops push for greater catechesis on the subject among the laity.
"On the pastoral level, the Dicastery proposes that the Philippine Bishops conduct catechesis accessible to the people and in all parishes regarding the reasons for the irreconcilability between the Catholic Faith and Freemasonry."
It is debated whether joining a Freemasonic lodge incurs an automatic excommunication from the Catholic Church under Canon Law.
https://www.foxnews.com/faith-values/vatican-reaffirms-grave-sin-freemasonry-catholics-cannot-join-worlds-largest-secret-society
CODEWORD BARBELON
BILL CLINTON AND OTHER LEARNED AGENTS OF THE GREAT
SECRET SOCIETY
Notwithstanding Phi Beta Kappa being called a "giant evil," this has ot detracted from its appeal. Famous members include:" William Howard Taft (founder of Skull and Bones); George H.W. Bush Nelson Rockefeller; John D. Rockefeller, Jnr.; Alger Hiss; Henry Kissinger: Pat Robertson: Senator Joseph Lieberman: Eliot Spitzer; Condoleezza Rice; Bill Clinton; AND Supreme Court Justices Ruth Bader Ginsburg: Samuel Alito; former Chief Justices William Rehnquist and John Marshall; and the current Chief Justice John Roberts. All of these Justices, except John Marshall, are Catholics.
Earlier I promised to furnish proof of Bill Clinton's Masonic membership and affiliations. Here it is: from a notice posted in The Jerusalem Post, November, 1994 by "The Grand Lodge of the State of Israel." You will see it is addressed "To the Masons of Peace": "Yitzak Rabin, Prime Minister of Israel," "King Hussein of Jordan," and "The Honourable Bill Clinton, President of the United States."
The Grand Lodge of the State of Israel
of Uncient Free and Receptes Mere
To the Masons of Peace
The Honorable Yitzhak Rabin, Prime Minister of Israel His Majesty King Hussein of jordan
The Honorable Bill Clinton, President of the United States
!
With warm fraternal congratulations on the signing of the peace agreement between Israel and Jordan
Ephraim Fuchs President of the leal Order of Masons
This advertisement, as you can see, refers to President Bill Clinton as one of "the Masons of peace, and ends with: "With warm fraternal congratulations" and is signed-Ephraim Fuchs, President of the Israel
Order of Masons.
15 See: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Phi Beta Kappa.
180
Phi Beta Kappa, Literary Societies & Bill's Masonic Membership Not only is Bill Clinton a high-ranking Freemason, a Rhodes scholar, Phi Beta Kappa, and an ex-Yale law school dropout-Yale is the headquarters of Skull and Bones-his Alma Mater is Georgetown University; the first Jesuit university in America. Impeccable credentials for any good double agent of the great secret society.
our leaders-are Freemasons or belong to one of the many "literary' But why should it matter to us whether or not people-particularly societies? Why should we care if people like Bill Clinton, Hilary Chinton, George Bush, Barack Obama (whose Presidential running mate, Joseph R. Biden, is a staunch Roman Catholic)" and Condoleezza Rice, are members of Phi Beta Kappa, Alpha Beta Kappa, or Skull and Bones"? Well, according to the eminent Freemason, Arthur Edward Waite, it is because these secret societies frequently "determine in the depths fi.e. behind the scenes] the changes that take place on the surface. Moreover, virtually every one of the literary societies' (or sororities) at American universities are offsprings of that "giant evil" called Phi Beta Kappa, which was formed as an American echo of Adam Weishaupt's conspiratorial Illuminati Order. These societies require that their members take oaths, pledging allegiance to organizations other than the state, or country of their domicile.
11
On July 4, 1798, Timothy Dwight, President of Yale University. warned the people of New Haven about the Illuminati's use of American politics, religion and education to further their sinister ends: "Shall we introduce them into our government, our schools, our families? Shall our sons become the disciples of Voltaire (a French Jesuit-trained writer) and the dragoons of Murat, or our daughters, the
16 His son, Hunter Biden, 38, is a longtime federal lobbyist for the Jesuit university located in his father's hometown, Scranton, PA. According to federal disclosures, Hunter Biden has been earning about $80,000 a year since 2006 to lobby for this University. Senator Biden himself has lectured at the Jesuit University of Scranton, and received an the end of this chapter. Even he is under the influence of the Jesuits honoray degree from the same university, in 1976. As to Mr. Obama, see in which one of the characters overseering the initiation is dressed as A known Masonic Order, that uses blood oaths and ritual initiations. the Pope. Like Weishaupt's Illuminati new members of Skull and Bones are assigned secret names denoting their function within the Order, such as Long Devil, and Boaz (short for Beelzebub).
17
18 In A. Ralph Epperson's, The Unseen Hand: An Introduction to the Conspiratorial View of History (Tucson, A: Publius Press, 1985), p. 126.
181
CODEWORD BARBELON
concubines of the Illuminati."" Unfortunately, many of the leading milies of America have become disciples of Illuminism through the stem of college sororities, or fraternaties: "The most prominent haracteristic of American undergraduate social life." But Albert C. tevens reminded us, all of the college fraternities have been extensively orrowed from Freemasonry. Here is the full text of his earlier quote:
Slome of the better known college fraternities give unmistakable evidence, to those of their members in a position to judge, of having been rummaged in the bureau drawers of Freemasonry, Odd Fellowship, Forestry, the Templars, Knights of Malta, and other 'orders' for ritualistic finery. Zeta Psi was founded by Freemasons. Delta Psi, Columbia, 1817, was dressed up by someone who had access to rituals of the bastard Masonic rites of Misraim and Memphis. Psi Upsilon hung its harp low on the tree of symbolic Masonry, while its offspring.... Theta Delta Chi went far afield and returned with the Forestic legend, while the earlier "Alpha Delts" were evidently inspired by what they knew of Royal Arch Masonry and the Red Cross degree as conferred in commanderies of Masonic Knights Templars [sic]."
Sadly, however, as Stevens writes on p. XV of his book The Cyclopaedia of Fraternities: "Very few among the six million members of nearly three hundred secret societies, fraternities, and sisterhoods in the United States are familiar with the origin or history" of these organizations. And yet, a little research will reveal that these college fraternities are the legacy of the Jesuit Adam Weishaupt, founder of the Bavarian Illuminati. How profound was the observation of French historian Louis Blanc when he wrote, Weishaupt was "one of the profoundest conspirators who have ever existed."
And lest the reader is inclined to think lightly of this fact-of leaders like Bill Clinton and others belonging to these Masonic organizations-I share a statement from the respected Masonic Professor Manly P. Hall,
19 Sermon, Duty of Americans, at the Present Crisis... Fourth July, 1798, at the request of the Citizens of New Haven, 1798, pp. 20,21; cited in Esther Ernestine Brown, The French Revolution and the American Man of Letters (University of Missouri, 1951), p. 135; Robert Ernest Spiller et al. Literary History of the United States, (1953), p. 120.
20 Albert C. Stevens, The Cyclopedia of Fraternities, op. cit., p. 328.
21 Stevens, The Cyclopedia of Fraternities, op. cit., 346-347.
22 Louis Blanc, d'Histoire de la Révolution de Février 1848, p. 84.
182
Pi Beta Kappa, Literary Societies & Bill's Masonic Membership
Hall writes: "When a Mason learns the... seething energies of Lucifer are in his hands and before he may step onward and upward, like. before he is allowed to progress to the higher Masonic degrees] he must prove his ability to properly apply that energy!" Yes, that is what Manly Hall says about Freemasonry, of which Bill Clinton is a member. And that's not all. There is also proof which suggests that Bill Clinton was a deep cover CIA agent in the late 1960s-while at Oxford University, and that his handler was none other than the CIA's London bureau chief, Cord Meyer. But more on that in Chapter XXXVII.
Before we move on, I promised in the footnote on page 181 to say more about President Barack Obama. Here it is, for what it's worth.
Obama's gonna change it, Obama's gonna lead 'em We're gonna change it. And rearrange it....
The above sung is from a "grassroots" music video produced by "Sing for Change," showing children singing praises to Obama. Now, most people know that Barack Obama worked extensively in community organizing, in the 1980s. But what is not so well-known is that this community organizing was done when Obama was hired by a lay Catholic minister, Jerry Kellman, as lead organizer for a Chicago organization called" the "Developing Communities Project," funded by Chicago's south-side Catholic churches. What is also significant is that Obama's Chicago mentor Gregory Galluzzo was a Jesuit priest! And now, Obama's Chief Speechwriter, Jon Favreau, is a Jesuit-trained ethics' professor: Obama's Senior Military and Foreign Policy Advisor, Maj. Gen. J. Scott Gration, is Jesuit-trained; and Obama's Deputy Communications Director, Dan Pleiller, is Jesuit-trained. Obama chose Jesuit-controlled Joe Biden as his vice-president! Do you think that all of Mr. Obama's Jesuit connections and selections are mere coincidences? And why do you think the other side (Republicans) ran 'a corpse' and a hockey mum' against him? To ensure his victory! Yes, "Change has come to America"! Reader, what is yet to come will, at first, leave you nonplussed-even unnerved, alarmed, puzzled, mystified, bewildered, and ballled-but I promise, it will all be made clear at the end.
23
Manly P. Hall, The Lost Keys To Freemasonry (a.ka. The Secret of Hiram Abiff) (Santa Monica, Calif., 1923), p. 48; Repr. N 2006 by JP
24 Catholic Press: unw.fratres.wordpress.com/2008/08/31/obama-
Tarcher/Penguin, New York.
acorn-and-the-churches/
183
"Phi Beta Kappa , Literary Societies And Bill Clinton's Masonic Membership"
Codeword Barbelon book One
by PD. Stuart
https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid02BWCkQybSmCvzFF25LvKhfbRATxqoTXdt1yFkjtpFqVj4ocpTQqd7G2K5xrjVo1qGl
Bill Clinton is hospitalized for observation and testing after developing a fever
A source close to the 42nd president told NBC News that the situation is "not urgent" and that Clinton is "awake and alert."
Dec. 23, 2024, 2:20 PM PST
By Kristen Welker, Elyse Perlmutter-Gumbiner and Dareh Gregorian
Former President Bill Clinton has been hospitalized in Washington after he developed a fever, a top aide told NBC News on Monday.
Clinton, 78, "has been admitted to MedStar Georgetown University Hospital for testing and observation after developing a fever," said Angel Ureña, Clinton's deputy chief of staff.
"He is in good spirits and grateful for the care he is receiving," Ureña said.
A source close to Clinton, the 42nd president, said the situation is "not urgent."
"The former president will be fine," the source said. "He developed a fever and wanted to be checked out. He is awake and alert."
Clinton has faced a number of health scares since he left office in 2001.
He underwent a quadruple bypass operation at NewYork-Presbyterian Hospital in 2004 and returned to the same hospital for another heart procedure in 2010, when two stents were inserted into a coronary artery.
He was also hospitalized for six days in California in 2021 with a urological infection that spread to his bloodstream.
Clinton campaigned vigorously for Democratic presidential nominee Kamala Harris this year and recently released a memoir about his post-presidential life.
Clinton has spoken at every Democratic National Convention since 1976, including this August.
“I want to say this from the bottom of my heart,” he said in that address. “I have no idea how many more of these I’ll be able to come to.”
https://www.nbcnews.com/politics/politics-news/bill-clinton-hospitalized-developing-fever-rcna185287
The Actes and Monuments (full title: Actes and Monuments of these Latter and Perillous Days, Touching Matters of the Church), popularly known as Foxe's Book of Martyrs, is a work of Protestant history and martyrology by Protestant English historian John Foxe, first published in 1563 by John Day.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Foxe%27s_Book_of_Martyrs
Église St-Pierre de Montmartre
Montmartre & Northern Paris,Paris,France,Europe
Montmartre & Northern Paris
All that remains of the former Benedictine Abbey of Montmartre, this church dates back to the 12th century and is one of the oldest in Paris, though it has been much restored. Built atop a Roman temple to Mars, it was witness to the founding of the Jesuits in 1534, who met in the crypt under the guidance of Ignatius of Loyola.
Some say that the name Montmartre is derived from ‘Mons Martis’ (Latin for Mount of Mars); others prefer the Christian ‘Mont Martyr’ (Mount of the Martyr), a reference to the 3rd-century St Denis, who, according to legend, walked across Montmartre and on to the site of today’s Basilique de St-Denis after having been beheaded by Roman priests."
https://www.lonelyplanet.com/france/paris/montmartre-and-northern-paris/attractions/eglise-st-pierre-de-montmartre/a/poi-sig/1264286/1323143
BULL of Pope Boniface VIII promulgated November 18, 1302
For, according to the Blessed Dionysius, it is a law of the divinity that the lowest things reach the highest place by intermediaries. Then, according to the order of the universe, all things are not led back to order equally and immediately, but the lowest by the intermediary, and the inferior by the superior. Hence we must recognize the more clearly that spiritual power surpasses in dignity and in nobility any temporal power whatever, as spiritual things surpass the temporal. This we see very clearly also by the payment, benediction, and consecration of the tithes, but the acceptance of power itself and by the government even of things. For with truth as our witness, it belongs to spiritual power to establish the terrestrial power and to pass judgement if it has not been good. Thus is accomplished the prophecy of Jeremias concerning the Church and the ecclesiastical power: ‘Behold to-day I have placed you over nations, and over kingdoms‘ and the rest. Therefore, if the terrestrial power err, it will be judged by the spiritual power; but if a minor spiritual power err, it will be judged by a superior spiritual power; but if the highest power of all err, it can be judged only by God, and not by man, according to the testimony of the Apostle: ‘The spiritual man judgeth of all things and he himself is judged by no man‘ [1 Cor 2:15]. This authority, however, (though it has been given to man and is exercised by man), is not human but rather divine, granted to Peter by a divine word and reaffirmed to him (Peter) and his successors by the One Whom Peter confessed, the Lord saying to Peter himself, ‘Whatsoever you shall bind on earth, shall be bound also in Heaven‘ etc., [Mt 16:19]. Therefore whoever resists this power thus ordained by God, resists the ordinance of God [Rom 13:2], unless he invent like Manicheus two beginnings, which is false and judged by us heretical, since according to the testimony of Moses, it is not in the beginnings but in the beginning that God created heaven and earth [Gen 1:1]. Furthermore, we declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff."
https://www.papalencyclicals.net/bon08/b8unam.htm
[666] 6. 1On the side of the superior general, what will aid toward this union of hearts are the qualities of his person [G], to be treated in Part IX [723-25], with which he will perform his office, 2which is to be for all the members a head from which the influence required for the end sought by the Society ought to descend to them all. 3It is thus from the general as head that all authority of the provincials should flow, from the provincials that of the local superiors, and from the local superiors that of the individual members. 4And from this same head, or at least by his commission and approval, should likewise come the appointing of missions. And the same should apply to communicating the graces of the Society. 5For the more the subjects are dependent upon their superiors, the better will the love, obedience, and union among them be preserved."
The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Revelation 13:18
New International Version
18 This calls for wisdom. Let the person who has insight calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man.[a] That number is 666.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Revelation 13:18 Or is humanity’s number
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Revelation%2013%3A18&version=NIV
Jeremy Dane Laymon[2] (March 10, 1976 – December 25, 2024) was an American professional wrestler, better known by his ring name, Jax Dane. He was known for his tenure with various National Wrestling Alliance (NWA) member promotions. He was a former NWA World Heavyweight Champion, NWA National Heavyweight, NWA North American Heavyweight and NWA World Tag Team Champion. He was also known for his work for New Japan Pro-Wrestling (NJPW), Impact Wrestling, and Ring of Honor (ROH).
Return to NWA (2020–2024)
On the February 25, 2020, episode of NWA Powerrr, Dane appeared with Danny Deals to challenge Tim Storm.[citation needed]
Jax lost the NWA National Championship to Cyon at NWA 74 at The Chase Ballroom in St. Louis, MO on August 27, 2022.[citation needed]
He remained active in the NWA until his death. His final match, where he and Baron Von Storm defeated Jake Dumas and Zyon, took place at the NWA Samhain 2 taping and aired on December 17, 2024.[citation needed]
Death
Following complications from a heart attack suffered in November, Dane died on December 25, 2024 at the age of 48. The National Wrestling Alliance issued a statement on his death on their website.[31]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jax_Dane
On September 10, 2012 during Raw at the Bell Centre in Montreal, Quebec, not long after defeating Punk and Dolph Ziggler in a tag-team match with Randy Orton, Lawler legitimately collapsed at the announcers table while Kane and Daniel Bryan competed against Titus O'Neil and Darren Young.[52][53] Cole continued to call that match alone, as well as the next match, before WWE (through Cole) announced the medical situation with Lawler. The remaining matches on the show went ahead as scheduled but without commentary and updates on Lawler's condition were provided by Cole. At the end of the broadcast, it was announced that he had received CPR, but was breathing independently and reacting to stimulation. Doctors said that Lawler was clinically dead for almost 30 minutes.[54] It was later confirmed on WWE.com that Lawler had suffered a heart attack.[55] On September 11, 2012, he underwent an angioplasty to improve blood flow to his heart.[56] On September 12, 2012, Lawler was reported to be slowly being eased off sedation, his ventilator removed. He was able to blink, nod, and squeeze with his hands,[57] and that same day, the results of several CT scans showed no signs of brain damage.[58] By September 17, Lawler had returned to his home in Memphis."
Jerry "The King" Lawler - Wikipedia
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jerry_Lawler
On September 25, 2020, Paul was hospitalized after slurring his words while speaking during a livestream event. Paul later posted a photo of himself in a hospital bed to his Twitter page, along with the statement "I am doing fine. Thank you for your concern".[261]"
Ron Paul - Wikipedia
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ron_Paul
During the Cold War, science was the focus of intense super-power rivalry. Even areas like mind control were explored, amid fears of the other side getting an edge - and this included microwaves.
Prof Lin was shown the Soviet approach at a centre of scientific research in the town of Pushchino, near Moscow. "They had a very elaborate, very well-equipped laboratory," Prof Lin recalls. But their experiment was cruder than his. The subject would sit in a drum of salty seawater with their head sticking out. Then microwaves would be fired at their brain. The scientists thought the microwaves interacted with the nervous system and wanted to question Prof Lin on his alternative view.
Curiosity cut both ways, and US spies kept close track on Soviet research. A 1976 report by the US Defense Intelligence Agency, unearthed by the BBC, says it could find no proof of Communist-bloc microwave weapons, but says it had learnt of experiments where microwaves were pulsed at the throat of frogs until their hearts stopped.
The report also reveals that the US was concerned Soviet microwaves could be used to impair brain function or induce sounds for psychological effect. "Their internal sound perception research has great potential for development into a system for disorienting or disrupting the behaviour patterns of military or diplomatic personnel."
‘Havana syndrome ’ and the mystery of the microwaves - BBC News
https://www.bbc.com/news/world-58396698
Razor Ramon: Taking His Piece of America”
by Keith Elliot Greenberg - WWF Magazine [October 1992]
“The crowd on the Havana dock surged toward the rickety fishing boat. The vessel rocked back and forth perilously as people rushed onto the deck, clutching bundles of their belongings and squealing children. In the distance, a siren was heard. The army was coming to try to force the refugees to remain on Cuban shores, so it was imperative to leave immediately."
https://droptoehold-blog.tumblr.com/post/49522530268/razor-ramon-taking-his-piece-of-america-by
Rotunda died of a HEART attack on August 24, 2023, at the age of 36.[281] His death was announced by WWE chief content creator and former wrestler Triple H on X.[282]"
Bray Wyatt - Wikipedia
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bray_Wyatt
Almost two millennia later, even though Pier Luigi Nervi and Annibale Vitellozzi created a closed ROTUNDA with a LANTERN for their Palazzetto dello Sport (1956-1958) the dome rebuilds the sky here as well. The central circle represents the sun and grants a floating lightness to the lantern. The constructive engineering is elegantly transformed into a sophisticated shell of sun rays enclosing all spectators." A Brief History of Rome's Luminous Rotundas | ArchDaily
A Brief History of Rome's Luminous Rotundas | ArchDaily
https://www.archdaily.com/775844/a-brief-history-of-romes-luminous-rotundas
A rotunda (from Latin rotundus) is any roofed building with a circular ground plan, and sometimes covered by a dome. It may also refer to a round room within a building (a famous example being the one below the dome of the United States Capitol in Washington, D.C.). The Pantheon, Rome is the most famous and influential rotunda. A band rotunda is a circular bandstand, usually with a dome."
Rotunda (architecture) - Wikipedia
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rotunda_(architecture)#:~:text=A%20rotunda%20(from%20Latin%20rotundus,Capitol%20in%20Washington%2C%20D.C.).
"Historical Institute of the Society of Jesus: a ROMAN work of the entire Society, 304 §2"
The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms
C&CN#1.qxp (jesuitas.lat)
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Scott Oliver Hall (October 20, 1958 – March 14, 2022)
Fourteenth Rule. Although there is much truth in the assertion that no one can save himself without being predestined and without having faith and grace; we must be very cautious in the manner of speaking and communicating with others about all these things.
The Spiritual Exercises of Ignatius of Loyola
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1YC_luOfFWl0Bm0BWkbANKZGC1kkmdHQf/view?usp=sharing
14We ought to act on the principle that everyone who lives under obedience should let himself be carried and directed by Divine Providence through the agency of the superior 15as if he were a lifeless body, which allows itself to be carried to any place and treated in any way; or an old man s staff, which serves at any place and for any purpose in which the one holding it in his hand wishes to employ it. 16For in this way the obedient man ought joyfully to employ himself in any task in which the superior desires to employ him in aid of the whole body of the religious order; 17and he ought to hold it certain that by so doing he conforms himself with the divine will more than by anything else he could do while following his own will and different judgment.[3]"
page 221
The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
was an American professional wrestler. He was best known for his tenures with World Championship Wrestling (WCW) under his real name and with the World Wrestling Federation (WWF, now WWE) under the ring name Razor Ramon.
Born in St. Mary's County, Maryland, Hall began his career in 1984. He rose to prominence after signing with the WWF in May 1992, assuming the name Razor Ramon. While within the company, he won the WWF Intercontinental Championship four times. He departed the company in May 1996, and subsequently signed with rival promotion WCW, where he became a founding member of the New World Order (nWo) faction, along with Hulk Hogan and Kevin Nash. In the company, he became a two-time WCW United States Heavyweight Champion, a one-time WCW World Television Champion, and a seven-time WCW World Tag Team Champion. He left WCW in February 2000, returning to the WWF (later renamed WWE) for a brief stint in 2002.
He spent the rest of his career wrestling for various promotions, such as Extreme Championship Wrestling (ECW), New Japan Pro-Wrestling (NJPW), and Total Nonstop Action Wrestling (TNA), where he held the TNA World Tag Team Championship once, with Kevin Nash and Eric Young. He wrestled his final match in June 2016. Although he never won a world championship in a major promotion, Hall held the WWC Universal Heavyweight Championship once for the Puerto Rico-based promotion World Wrestling Council. He was inducted into the WWE Hall of Fame as a singles competitor in 2014, and as a member of the nWo in 2020. Hall struggled with alcoholism and substance abuse for much of his career and later life, and died in March 2022, at the age of 63.
Death
In March 2022, Hall was hospitalized after falling and breaking his hip.[166] He was immobile on the floor for days before being discovered during a wellness check by his friend Diamond Dallas Page, who took him to the hospital.[167] After Hall underwent hip replacement surgery, a blood clot was dislodged, and resulted in Hall having three heart attacks on March 12, 2022, after which he was put on life support at WellStar Kennestone Hospital in Marietta, Georgia.[168] He was taken off life support on March 14, 2022, after his family had traveled to the hospital to see him and be with him at his bedside. He died about 4 or 6 hours later at the age of 63.[169][170][171] WWE announced his death later during that day's Raw episode with a tribute video.[172]
Four days after Hall's death, Sean Waltman revealed to the Wrestling Observer Newsletter that Hall had relapsed back into alcohol abuse when the COVID-19 pandemic and resulting lockdowns rendered him unable to have social interactions, and at one point he had dropped weight down to 210 pounds (95 kg) from his usual 287 pounds (130 kg). Waltman also revealed that Hall was in particularly bad shape the night before the 2021 Hall of Fame induction ceremony, and even passed out at a bar.[167] Waltman also stated Hall's condition worsened throughout the two years prior to his death and that he had offered to move in with Hall in February 2022 to help with his health issues.[167] Page also returned to help with Hall's alcoholism.[167]
Hall was buried on April 8, 2022, at Trinity Church Cemetery at St. Mary's, Maryland, his hometown, and the service was attended by fellow wrestlers Kevin Nash, Sean Waltman, Triple H, Shawn Michaels, and Page.[1]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scott_Hall
Jesse “The Body” Ventura makes an epic return: Saturday Night’s Main Event highlights, Dec. 14, 2024
WWE Hall of Famer and former Minnesota governor Jesse "The Body" Ventura made his triumphant return to the WWE commentary desk on Saturday, joining Michael Cole and Pat McAfee to call the main event of Saturday Night's Main Event in Uniondale, NY, which saw Undisputed WWE Champion Cody Rhodes defeat Kevin Owens. Before the match got started, Ventura showed off his snakeskin jacket to the commentary team. Ventura then claimed the jacket was made out of fellow WWE Hall of Famer Jake "The Snake" Roberts's pet python, Damien.
https://www.wrestlinginc.com/1738613/jesse-ventura-says-stole-jake-snakes-python-turned-coat-wwe-snme/
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4vpEI7EWxSI
Windham Lawrence Rotunda (May 23, 1987 – August 24, 2023), better known by his ring name Bray Wyatt, was an American professional wrestler best known for his tenures in WWE from 2009 until his death in 2023.
Rotunda was a third-generation wrestler, following in the footsteps of his grandfather Blackjack Mulligan, his father Mike Rotunda, and his uncles Barry and Kendall Windham. His younger brother Taylor is also a wrestler under the ring name Bo Dallas. Alongside his brother, he held the FCW Florida Tag Team Championship twice while in WWE's then-developmental territory, Florida Championship Wrestling (FCW). He wrestled under various ring names between 2008 and 2012 in FCW, and wrestled on WWE's main roster from 2010 to 2011 as a member of The Nexus under the ring name Husky Harris.
After returning to WWE's developmental territory, which had been rebranded as NXT, Rotunda was repackaged as Bray Wyatt. Portrayed as the villainous leader of a bayou-dwelling cult called The Wyatt Family, he returned to the main roster alongside Wyatt Family members Luke Harper and Erick Rowan in 2013. He subsequently became a one-time WWE Champion, two-time WWE Universal Champion, one-time SmackDown Tag Team Champion (alongside Harper and brief Wyatt Family member Randy Orton under the Freebird Rule), and one-time Raw Tag Team Champion (with Matt Hardy).
After a hiatus from August 2018 to April 2019, Wyatt returned with a new split personality gimmick, which saw him switch between the two characters of a Mr. Rogers-esque children's TV host named Bray Wyatt and a grotesque monster resembling an evil clown called The Fiend. He was released from WWE in July 2021, but returned in October 2022 with a new character that claimed to be his "real-life" self, though he gradually reincorporated his previous personalities in addition to new ones. In what would become his only televised match during this return, he defeated LA Knight in January 2023; he took a medical hiatus in February due to a COVID-19 infection that exacerbated a pre-existing heart condition, and died of a heart attack in August at the age of 36.
Death
Rotunda died in his sleep at his home in Clermont, Florida, on August 24, 2023 at the age of 36. The cause of death was a heart attack.[270][271] His death was announced by WWE's chief content officer Triple H, following a phone call he had received from Rotunda's father Mike Rotunda.[272] Rotunda had been dealing with an undisclosed illness since February, which was reportedly life-threatening. Just days before his death, reports were published stating that he was making progress in his recovery. Shortly after his death, it was revealed that the illness was due to an earlier COVID-19 infection, which had exacerbated a pre-existing heart condition.[270] He had been hospitalized for a heart issue one week before his death, and was advised to wear a specialized vest containing a self-activating defibrillator; at the time of his death, he was not wearing the vest, which police found in his car.[271][273]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bray_Wyatt
Lyon County Sheriff's Office - Nevada
February 26, 2020 ·
Sixteen years ago today, the Serenko family lost a loved one and the Lyon County Sheriff's Office lost one of our brothers.
Deputy Mick Serenko was born in Perth Amboy, New Jersey but lived most of his life in Salt Lake City, Utah.
The day after he graduated high school Mick joined the Navy and he always said it was the best move he ever made. The Navy gave him stability and focus in his life, it enabled him to see much of the world, and it helped him gain an education (majoring in Criminal Justice).
When Mick talked about retiring from the Navy it was always with the idea of becoming a law enforcement officer. He and his lovely wife, Sharon, checked out several areas around the country (including Texas and Washington State) but ultimately decided on Nevada as the place to plant their roots.
Mick went to work for the Lyon County Sheriff's Office and served there until the night he suffered a major heart attack on the job. He was hospitalized and passed away a couple days later on February 26, 2004.
Deputy Mick Serenko loved being a cop and he is sorely missed.
https://www.facebook.com/story.php/?story_fbid=1234461393427621&id=100064937010102
Alameda County Sheriff's Office
February 14, 2022 ·
DEATH OF ALAMEDA COUNTY DEPUTY SHERIFF AUBREY PHILLIPS
For Immediate Release:
It is with tremendous sadness we report the sudden and unexpected death of Deputy Sheriff Aubrey Phillips.
On Saturday, February 12, 2022, Deputy Phillips was assigned as a patrol officer to the City of Dublin, California a contract police service of the Alameda County Sheriff’s Office. About 1:46 am, Deputy Phillips conducted a traffic enforcement stop in which she arrested the driver of the vehicle. During the process of that arrest, while seated in her patrol vehicle, Deputy Phillips suffered a severe and acute medical emergency. Another officer noticed Deputy Phillips in distress and immediately began life saving efforts and called for emergency medical services. Deputy Phillips was rushed to Stanford Valley Care Hospital in Pleasanton, California and was listed in critical condition. She was transported to John Muir Medical Center in Walnut Creek for life saving intervention. Tragically, medical professionals were unable to save her life and she passed away.
Deputy Phillips was a registered organ donor and she will donate her organs to others as a result of her death. Sheriff Gregory Ahern stated, “This tragic event has touched each member of this agency. Aubrey’s short life will live on even after her passing. Aubrey will continue to serve her community by giving the gift of life to others in need. She was truly a remarkable person and served this agency and Alameda County with dignity and honor.”
Deputy Phillips was 36 years old. She was a five year veteran of the Agency and assigned as a midnight shift patrol officer in the City of Dublin. Deputy Phillips is the daughter of an honorably retired Alameda County Deputy Sheriff and her husband is a current Deputy Sheriff for Alameda County. Deputy Phillips and her husband have three young children.
Our Agency is heartbroken over the sudden death of Deputy Phillips. We are providing counseling and peer support to our members impacted by her loss.
Further information regarding funeral services will be provided at a later date.
*Photographs of Aubrey Phillips are attached for media use.
Lt. Ray Kelly
Chief of Staff
Public Information officer
Alameda County Sheriff’s Office
1401 Lakeside Dr. 12th Floor
Oakland, CA 94612
https://www.facebook.com/ACSOSheriffs/posts/pfbid03FbGAv9eFcNaheypozH59kCLJkzHLwrL7qgUHbStiV9MtbcBU9pUt7KpTPk8Hbngl
Salvador Miranda (October 18, 1939 – June 1, 2024) was an American bibliographer, librarian and church historian.[1][2]
Biography
Miranda was born on October 18, 1939, in Havana, Cuba.[2] In 1958, he graduated from the Jesuit-run Colegio de Belén in Havana after which he attended the law school at the University of Havana.[2] After the Cuban Revolution in 1963, he moved to Puerto Rico to study humanities at the University of Puerto Rico.[2] As a young Cuban exile, he was a member of the Cuban-American expeditionary force in the failed Bay of Pigs invasion.[1] He then returned to school graduating with a B.A. in History and Philosophy from Biscayne College; an M.A. in Modern European History in 1974 from Villanova University; and an M.S. in Library and Information Science in 1976 from Florida State University.[2] After graduating from Florida State, he accepted a position as the Latin American and Caribbean Bibliographer at the University of Florida Libraries in Gainesville.[2] In 1986, he served as assistant director for Collection Management at Florida International University Libraries in Miami.[2] On June 30, 2001, he retired.[2]
The title of his 319-page master's thesis in history was The Sacred College of Cardinals in the Twentieth Century (1903-1973): Developments, Documents and Biographies[2] which he expanded to include earlier cardinals and then digitized, making it available as an online resource.[1] In appreciation of his research, Bishop Cipriano Calderón Polo, the founding director of the Spanish edition of the Vatican newspaper, L'Osservatore Romano and the vice president of the Pontifical Commission for Latin America, whom he corresponded with for years over the history of the episcopacy, invited him to present at the first continental meeting of bishops from Latin America in 1999.[1][3]
His research and expertise has been used as a resource by various publications including The New York Times,[4] The Cleveland Plain Dealer,[5] Religion News Service,[6] La Stampa,[7] and The Wall Street Journal.[8]
On 28 June 2023, Miranda posted on The Cardinals of the Holy Roman Church's main page that he had been hospitalized with cardiac issues.[9] He died on June 1, 2024, at the age of 84.[10][11]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Salvador_Miranda_(historian)
REMOTE CONTROL HEART ATTACK WEAPONS
"The brain is on the verge of becoming the next battlefield with weapons currently being designed to hack directly into your nervous system.
"Controlled Personnel Effects"
(see image, right) is one of the Air Force’s ambitious long-term challenges. It starts with better and more accurate bombs, but moves on to discuss devices that "make selected adversaries think or act according to our needs… By studying and modeling the human brain and nervous system, the ability to mentally influence or confuse personnel is also possible."
The first stage is technology to “remotely create physical sensations.”
They give the example of the Active Denial System "people zapper" which uses a high-frequency radiation similar to microwaves as a non-lethal means of crowd control.
Other weapons can affect the nervous system directly. The Pulsed Energy Projectile fires a short intense pulse of laser energy. This vaporizes the outer layer of the target, creating a rapidly-expanding expanding ball of plasma. At different power levels, those expanding plasmas could deliver a harmless warning, stun the target, or disable them – all with pinpoint laser precision from a mile away.
Early reports on the effects of PEPs mentioned temporary paralysis, then thought to be related to ultrasonic shockwaves. It later became apparent that the electromagnetic pulse caused by the expanding plasma was triggering nerve cells
Details of this emerged in a heavily-censored document released to Ed Hammond of the Sunshine Project under the Freedom if Information Act. Called “Sensory consequence of electromagnetic pulsed emitted by laser induced plasmas,” it described research on activating the nerve cells responsible for sensing unpleasant stimuli: heat, damage, pressure, cold. By selectively stimulating a particular nociceptor, a finely tuned PEP might sensations of say, being burned, frozen or dipped in acid — all without doing the slightest actual harm.
The skin is the easiest target for such stimulation. But, in principle, any sensory nerves could be triggered. The Controlled Effects document suggests “it may be possible to create synthetic images…to confuse an individual’ s visual sense or, in a similar manner, confuse his senses of sound, taste, touch, or smell.”
In other words, it may be possible to use electromagnetic means to create overwhelming ‘sound’ or ‘light’, or indeed ‘intolerable smell’ which would exist only in the brain of the person perceiving them.
There is another side as well. The “sensory consequences” document also notes that the nervous system which controls muscles could be influenced to cause what they call “Taser-like motor effects.” The stun gun’s ability to shock the muscles into malfunction is relatively crude; we might now be looking at are much more targeted effects.
The American military may want to attack the nervous system, with pain rays and laser plasma pulses. But they’re not the only ones.
The Russians have long studied such systems, too — including one weapon that could, in theory, remotely trigger heart attacks.
In 2003, at the 2nd European Symposium on Non-Lethal Weapons, Anatoly Korolev and his colleagues from Moscow State University presented a paper with the snappy title "Bioelectrodynamic Criterion of the NLW Effectiveness Estimation and the Interaction mechanisms of the multilayer Skin Tissues with electromagnetic Radiation." This is a study of how radio-frequency weapons — like the American Active Denial System — affect the skin. After wading through a mass of technical data showing how complex the interactions are we reach the punch line:
The sensations modality (pricking, touch, pressure, gooseflesh, touch, burning pain etc) depends on the field parameters and individual concrete human being factors. As a matter of fact, we can really choose the non-lethal bioeffect.
The effects include sensations similar to those discussed previously, and more besides. The paper discusses effects on cell membranes and affecting the body’s normal function, including "information transfer to the organs of control."
At the same conference, V Makukhin of the Trymas Engineering Center in Moscow described "Electronic equipment for complex influence on biological objects." And when he says "biological objects," he means you and me.
His laboratory apparatus uses a modulated beam of radio waves to produce what he terms "disorder of autonomic nervous system," put forward as a possible non-lethal weapon. Makhunin notes that there is no general agreement on how EM waves disrupt nerves – he mentions ion channels similar to those in the plasma paper – but he certainly seems to be seeing the same effects as American researchers.
But it need not be a non-lethal weapon. Makhunin also mentions the effects of "change of electrocardiogram" and what he calls "function break of heart muscle."
The vulnerability of the heart to electrical stimulation (including that produced by EM waves) is well documented.
A lethal device would interfere with the electrical potentials that keep the chambers of the heart synchronized, producing fibrillation and rapid death. A death ray doesn’t need to be a truck-sized laser that
reduces the target to smoking heap; a small device that stops the heart will do the job.
Little has been openly published in this area in the public domain, but this may be the tip of the iceberg. We are likely to be hearing more in future – especially if the Russians manage to find funding.
I don’t think we need tinfoil hats just yet. But a layer of conducting mesh built into body armor might save a lot of heartache in years to come."
REMOTE CONTROL HEART ATTACK WEAPONS
https://www.impactlab.com/2006/02/15/remote-control-heart-attack-weapons/
I want 5G, and even 6G, technology in the United States as soon as possible. It is far more powerful, faster, and smarter than the current standard. American companies must step up their efforts, or get left behind. There is no reason that we should be lagging behind on.........
— Donald J. Trump (@realDonaldTrump) February 21, 2019
As early as 1990, weather force specialists at the U.S. Air Force Academy were hard at work studying how to chemically mix and lay “aerial obscuration” they called “chemtrails.” Project Cloverleaf began quietly enough (as all classified projects do) with the 1994 Hughes Aircraft patent for Welsbach Seeding For Reduction of Global Warming. Welsbach seeding called for spreading highly reflective materials in the atmosphere to reflect back into space 1–2 percent of incoming sunlight and thus slow down “global warming.” However, it was also about beginning to create a more conductive atmosphere in preparation for Bernard Eastlund’s High-frequency Active Auroral Research Project (HAARP) already under construction in Alaska. The reflective material (~10 microns) to be added to jet auxiliary fuel tanks was the highly conductive compound aluminum oxide (Al2O3). The jet’s main tanks would be reserved for takeoff and landing, and the auxiliary loaded with Al2O3 for cruising altitude. Lawrence Livermore National Labs priced the program at US$1 billion per annum (in 1994 dollars). By the late 1990s, aerial grids were being laid over chosen regions and cities of the U.S. and other NATO nations. In 1996, the military went public with two documents that obliquely referenced what Cloverleaf was up to: the Pentagon paper “Weather as a Force Multiplier: Owning the Weather in 2025” in Air Force 2025,1 which called the chemical whitening effect “cirrus shielding”; and U.S. Space Command’s Vision for 2020 calling for full spectrum dominance of space, land, sea, and air.2 Air traffic controllers (ATC) at major airports were coached to re-route commercial air traffic around military craft engaged in “classified aerial operations” at 37,000–40,000 feet. ATC radar revealed a haze of aluminum and barium—Al2O3 for solar radiation management (SRM) geoengineering, barium stearate Ba(C18H35O2)2 for lubrication, radar imaging, and highpowered RF-microwave beam weapons.
A wide range of particles could be released into the stratosphere to achieve the SRM objective of scattering sunlight back to space. Sulfates and nanoparticles currently favored for SRM include sulfur dioxide, hydrogen sulfide, carbonyl sulfide, black carbon, and specially engineered discs composed of metallic aluminum, aluminum oxide and barium titanate. In particular, engineered nanoparticles are considered very promising. The particles would utilize photophoretic and electromagnetic forces to self-levitate above the stratosphere. These nanoparticles would remain suspended longer than sulfate particles, would not interfere with stratospheric chemistry, and would not produce acid rain. However, while promising, the self-levitating nanodisc has not been tested to verify efficacy, may increase ocean acidification due to atmospheric CO2 entrapment, has uncharacterized human health and environmental impacts, and may be prohibitively expensive.3
The truth is that the 10 billion SRM discs 10 micrometers across and 50 nanometers thick are engineered with a core of aluminum, a top layer of aluminum oxide, and a bottom layer of barium titanate—aluminum to reflect heat up, heavier barium purportedly to push the discs up (photophoresis). Introduce a magnetic component, then spray, and the nanoparticles will follow the Earth’s magnetic field into the upper atmosphere. By 1998, the Ontario Ministry of Environment (Canada) found 7X the safe limit for aluminum in rainwater samples. More and more citizens complained of sudden headaches, joint pains, dizziness, fatigue, acute asthma, gastrointestinal pain, coughs, and feverless flu symptoms. In 2000, Cloverleaf went public in an offhand way with a comment from an anonymous airline executive to independent scientist Clifford Carnicom, then the most visible scientist collecting data on the aerosol fallout over northern New Mexico. According to this “Deep Throat,” the purpose of Cloverleaf was “to allow commercial airlines to assist in releasing these chemicals into the atmosphere.”4 Military jets simply could not keep up with the “global dimming” now called solar radiation management (SRM), so the entire airline industry was being drafted in the name of national security."
Under An Ionized Sky: From Chemtrails To Space Fence Lockdown
by Elana Freeland
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1oneu_kEMMH5AeAffiWOR_7NJ0HptHJrC/view?usp=sharing
Pope marks Ash Wednesday in hospital, receiving ashes, Eucharist
March 6 2025
written by Carol Glatz
VATICAN CITY (CNS) — Pope Francis marked Ash Wednesday on his 20th day in Rome’s Gemelli hospital by taking part in the rite of the blessing of the ashes and receiving them in a short prayer service, the Vatican said.
While the 88-year-old pope’s overall clinical case remained complex, his condition was “stable” and he did not experience any episodes of “respiratory insufficiency,” the Vatican said in its evening medical bulletin March 5.
The pope received ashes and the Eucharist in the morning from a celebrant, who was not named in the bulletin. It was most likely one of the hospital chaplains, a Vatican source said.
The rite was held in the private suite of rooms on the 10th floor of the hospital where the pope has been receiving treatment for double pneumonia and other respiratory ailments, the Vatican said.
The pope was diagnosed with double pneumonia Feb. 18 after being admitted to the hospital Feb. 14 for breathing difficulties. A Vatican source said the pneumonia is following a “normal evolution” that is expected to be seen in someone receiving treatment. Each case is different and “patience is needed” because the illness “does not disappear in one day,” the source said.
The pope is “in a good mood” and cooperative, the source added.
Pope doing “respiratory physiotherapy,” talked with Gaza parish priest
Pope Francis spent March 5 sitting in an armchair and increased the amount of “respiratory physiotherapy” he has been getting, which often consists of breathing exercises, as well as physiotherapy, the bulletin said. A source said a physiotherapist is working with him to help prevent any of the usual consequences that arise when a person has limited opportunities for movement while hospitalized.
“As scheduled, the pope receives high-flow oxygen” through a nasal cannula during the day, the bulletin said, and, at night, he wears a mask covering his nose and mouth for “noninvasive mechanical ventilation.”
Although the pope no longer needed oxygen through a breathing mask during the day March 4 and 5, a Vatican source has said mechanical ventilation is used at night so he can sleep better.
Also March 5 he telephoned Father Gabriel Romanelli, parish priest of Holy Family Church in Gaza, which, the source said, indicates the pope is able to talk. The pope spent the afternoon alternating between working and resting, the bulletin said.
Because of the continued complexity of his case, his doctors continue to hold that his “prognosis remains guarded.”
The Vatican had said in the morning that the pope had rested well overnight and had woken up a bit after 8 a.m. It was the first time doctors had communicated the waking time of the pope, whose normal schedule had been waking as early as 4 or 5 a.m. for prayer and reflection.
Pope Francis had suffered “two episodes of acute respiratory insufficiency” March 3, which occurs when the lungs are unable to effectively take in sufficient oxygen or expel enough carbon dioxide to meet the body’s needs.
Those crises led doctors to put the pope back on “noninvasive mechanical ventilation” — a treatment that delivers air with added oxygen through a tightly fitted face mask and using positive pressure to assist breathing. He also underwent two bronchoscopies that day but “remained alert, oriented and cooperative at all times,” the Vatican said.
Cardinals lead services for Ash Wednesday, Jubilee for Volunteers
Cardinal Angelo De Donatis, head of the Apostolic Penitentiary, a church court, led the traditional Ash Wednesday celebration that usually is presided over by the pope. The celebration March 5 began with a penitential procession from the Benedictine monastery of St. Anselm on Rome’s Aventine Hill and to the Dominican-run Basilica of Santa Sabina, followed by Mass and the distribution of ashes.
The cardinal read the homily prepared by Pope Francis, however, he prefaced his reading by saying, “We are deeply united” with the pope, and “we thank him for offering his prayer and his sufferings for the good of the whole church and the entire world.”
The Vatican also announced that the pope would not be present for the March 8-9 Jubilee for Volunteers, and that the Mass March 9 would be presided over by Cardinal Michael Czerny, prefect of the Dicastery for Promoting Integral Human Development. About 25,000 people from more than 100 countries were expected to attend.
Cardinal Marcello Semeraro, prefect of the Dicastery for Saints’ Causes, was scheduled to lead the nightly recitation of the rosary for Pope Francis in St. Peter’s Square March 5.
https://www.osvnews.com/pope-marks-ash-wednesday-in-hospital-receiving-ashes-eucharist/
THE CONFLICT: PRIORY OF SION VERSUS KNIGHTS TEMPLAR
Secret societies by virtue of their very secrecy have often kept historians at bay, and the historians, reluctant to confess their ignorance, prefer to diminish the consequence of their subject. Freemasonry.. is of vital importance to any social, psychological, cultural or political history of eighteenth-century Europe, and even to the founding of the United States; but most history books don't even mention it. It is almost as if an implicit policy obtained: If something cannot be exhaustively documented, it must be irrelevant and thereby not worth discussing I at all. Investigators of the Holy Grail' Freemasonry, French and English, as we know it today, finds its loots in two organizations of the Middle Ages - the Priory of Sion and the Order of the Knights Templar. What follows is the fascinating, if sometimes complicated and obscure history, of how these two modern, anti-Christian secular secret societies - English and French Freemasonry - developed from two groups that themselves had roots in the occult. We will see how the Priory of Sion desired to rule the world from the throne of David in Jerusalem through its counterfeit Jewish Merovingian bloodline, and how its own creation, the Knights Templar, moved beyond its role as police and protector of Sion to financial masters of medieval Europe. We will trace the alliance of Sion and the Templars, their dispute over the discovery of Solomon's treasures, and the terrible intrigues which followed that led to the undoing of the Templars in their struggle over wealth, power, and politics. We will reveal the beliefs of these two groups: that Jesus fathered children by Mary Magdalene; that a spiritual god of good (Satan) battles a material god of evil; that Lucifer, not Jesus, deserves worship; that a "Spear of Destiny" (later sought and possessed by Hitler) allows the holder to rule the world. We will also present data about the whereabouts of King Solomon's wealth, the plan to one day return it to Jerusalem, and reveal that the ultimate goal of these two groups is world government, and that their descendants, English and French Freemasonry, desire the same. The Historical Trail: The Priory of Sion and the Holy Grail In 1982 and 1986 three secular revisionist authors, Michael Baigent~ Richard Leigh, and Henry Lincoln published Holy Blood, Holy Grail followed by The Messianic Legacy. These two books dramatically reveal a secret order structured in the manner of Freemasonry, and founded in Europe twelve centuries before the Grand Lodge was officially formed in 1717. This order protects both the Holy Grail and the Merovingian bloodline, which bloodline carried Mystery Babylon into the Catholic Church in 496 A.D. 56 The Holy Grail, of course, is the so-called cup from which Jesus drank at the Last Supper. The Merovingians, owners of the Holy Grail, teach that Jesus fathered children by Mary Magdalene. The Merovingians claim to be the offspring of that "holy" union, and as such, assert they are Jews of the Davidic line.
In Revelation 17:3-5 the apostle John describes a vision, which Rev. J. R. Church in Guardians of the Grail believes is fulfilled in the Grail legend. The Whore of Babylon is holding in her hand a golden cup full of blasphemy. Church believes the cup is the blasphemous Holy Grail Another element of the Grail legend is the spear supposed to have pierced the side of Jesus, also known as the Spear of Longinus or the Spear of Destiny. Whoever possesses this spear, so the legend goes, will rule the world. The Merovingians, whose descendants are the Habsburg pretenders to the Austrian throne today, are in possession of the spear. It is on display in the Habsburg museum in Vienna, Austria~ No one, however, knows the location of the Holy Grail. At least no one is telling. Although heretical, this secret society should not be discounted, for it is alive and well today. In fact, in 1956, an Order calling itself the Prieure de Sion, or Priory of Sion, registered itself publicly for the first time with the French government. (Sion is French for Zion.) It is from this Order that the legend of the Holy Grail originated five centuries after Christ's death. Rev. Church remarks of this organization: This mysterious group is presently made up of over 9,000 men, including Protestants, Roman Catholics, Jews, and Moslems. The members of this secret sect should be considered unfaithful to their respective beliefs, for in reality they are neither Christian nor Catholic, they are neither Jew nor Moslem. Their doctrine sidesteps the basic tenets of those beliefs and replaces them with the teachings of their greatest prophet - whom they believe to be Buddha.2 From this secret order J. R. Church believes will come the Anti-Christ, for he writes, "Their ultimate goal is world government!'"
Scarlet and the Beast
by John Daniel
https://drive.google.com/file/d/1zCd0nFuvnM4OYWuVW5QUBCpsTfBv5bYx/view?usp=sharing
Pope Francis Unveils Christmas Nativity With Baby Jesus Atop A Keffiyeh
The pontiff declared "Enough wars, enough violence!" while presenting a scene by two Palestinian artists near the Vatican on Saturday.
Kelby Vera
By
Kelby Vera
Dec 8, 2024, 07:29 PM EST
Pope Francis made a plea for peace while unveiling a nativity featuring baby Jesus nestled in a keffiyeh in Vatican City on Saturday.
The pontiff declared “Enough wars, enough violence!” while receiving a delegation of representatives from the Palestinian groups that organized the project by Bethlehem-based artists Johny Andonia and Faten Nastas Mitwasi, Vatican News reported.
Part of a series of scenes from a collection titled “Nativity of Bethlehem 2024,” the biblical tableau shows figures of the holy family carved from olive wood while baby Jesus lies atop a keffiyeh, a style of scarf worn across the Middle East which has become a symbol of Palestinians’ resistance to the ongoing occupation by Israel.
Above the family is a panel of glass inscribed with, “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill to all people” in Latin and Arabic.
At the event, the pope went on to tell his audience to “remember the brothers and sisters, who, right there [in Bethlehem] and in other parts of the world, are suffering from the tragedy of war,” according to the Times of Israel.
Following the nativity’s dedication, the New Arab reported that a mass for peace and a ceasefire in the region took place at the Angeli Chapel.
Pope Francis has previously called the public to support a ceasefire between Palestine and Israel as well as the safe release of hostages taken in the Oct. 7 attacks.
The head of the Holy See directly questioned Israel’s aggressive military response in interviews from a new book published last month, in which he calls for an investigation into whether Israel’s actions in Palestine “fits into the technical definition” of genocide.
https://www.huffpost.com/entry/pope-francis-baby-jesus-keffiyeh-nativity_n_67560b2fe4b06b50ac931068
Luke 13:31-33
1599 Geneva Bible
31 [a]The same day there came certain Pharisees, and said unto him, Depart, and go hence: for Herod will kill thee.
32 Then said he unto them, Go ye and tell that [b]fox, Behold, I cast out devils, and will heal still [c]today, and tomorrow, and the third day I shall be [d]perfected.
33 [e]Nevertheless I must walk today, and tomorrow, and the day following: for it cannot be that a Prophet should perish out of Jerusalem.
Read full chapter
Footnotes
Luke 13:31 We must go forward in the case of our calling, through the midst of terrors, whether they be true or fained.
Luke 13:32 That deceitful and treacherous man.
Luke 13:32 That is, a small time, and Theophylact saith, it is a proverb: or else, by Today, we may understand the time that now is, and by Tomorrow, the time to come, meaning thereby all the time of his ministry and office.
Luke 13:32 To wit, when the sacrifice for sin is ended.
Luke 13:33 There are nowhere more cruel enemies of the godly, than they which are within the Sanctuary and Church itself: but God seeth it, and will in his time have an account of it.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Luke%2013%3A31-33&version=GNV
On March 1, 1932, Charles Augustus Lindbergh Jr. (born June 22, 1930), the 20-month-old son of colonel Charles Lindbergh and his wife, aviatrix and author Anne Morrow Lindbergh, was murdered after being abducted from his crib in the upper floor of the Lindberghs' home, Highfields, in East Amwell, New Jersey, United States.[1] On May 12, the child's corpse was discovered by a truck driver by the side of a nearby road.[2][3]
In September 1934, a German immigrant carpenter named Bruno Richard Hauptmann was arrested for the crime. After a trial that lasted from January 2 to February 13, 1935, he was found guilty of first-degree murder and sentenced to death. Despite his conviction, he continued to profess his innocence, but all appeals failed and he was executed in the electric chair at the New Jersey State Prison on April 3, 1936.[4] Hauptmann's guilt or lack thereof continues to be debated in the modern day. Newspaper writer H. L. Mencken called the kidnapping and trial "the biggest story since the Resurrection".[5][6] American media called it the "crime of the century"; legal scholars have referred to the trial as one of the "trials of the century".[7] The crime spurred the U.S. Congress to pass the Federal Kidnapping Act (commonly referred to as the "Little Lindbergh Law"), which made transporting a kidnapping victim across state lines a federal crime.[8]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lindbergh_kidnapping
Rapture
rapture (n.)
c. 1600, "act of carrying off" as prey or plunder, from rapt + -ure, or else from French rapture, from Medieval Latin raptura "seizure, rape, kidnapping," from Latin raptus "a carrying off, abduction, snatching away; rape" (see rapt). The earliest attested use in English is with women as objects and in 17c. it sometimes meant rape (v.), which word is a close relation to this one.
The sense of "spiritual ecstasy, state of mental transport or exaltation" is recorded by c. 1600 (raptures). The connecting notion is a sudden or violent taking and carrying away. The meaning "expression of exalted or passionate feeling" in words or music is from 1610s.
also from c. 1600
https://www.etymonline.com/word/rapture
40 Christians Kidnapped from Church During Worship 5/09/2023
Nigeria (International Christian Concern) – Gunmen kidnapped 40 Christians on Sunday, during church worship in northern Nigeria.
https://www.persecution.org/2023/05/09/40-christians-kidnapped-during-worship/
– Chapter Three – The Final Edit
The End-Time Anti-Christ scenario begins with the “strong covenant”22 which will initiate the Seven Year Great Tribulation of the juxtaposed Seventieth Week of Daniel. The doctrine states that this “man of sin” who brings this treaty to build the Jewish Temple, will not be revealed until an ambiguous restrainer23 is taken out of the way. This ambiguous restrainer is believed to be the Holy Ghost by the Futurist, however this belief can only be pure speculation.24 The Leading Role So when this seven year covenant-agreement-treaty is made between some prominent person and Israel (and whoever else needs to be involved?), the pre-tribulation rapture is supposed to immediately take place, and Great Tribulation will ensue because the Holy Spirit is also supposed to be removed from the earth as well as all true Christians. Since about the time that Jimmy Carter was the U.S. President, beginning with the Camp David Accords in 1978, it seems that it has fallen to U.S. Presidents to broker peace deals in the mid-east. So it would seem likely that it will be a U.S. President that will play the part of the pseudo anti-christ character who will broker a deal for the building of a Third Temple. Just who will step up to bring an agreement which includes building the Temple? Who wants to be pegged as the Anti-Christ figure of the popular but fictional prophecy? Early in his 22Dan. 9.27 ESV 232 Thes 2.6 ESV 24See the chapter, The Restrainer in my book, The Rapture Will be Canceled, for a Historicist understanding of this passage. 34 – Chapter Three – The Final Edit presidency I thought that Barack Obama was an easy candidate, but here we are several days after the election of Donald Trump and the following article appears in the Breaking Israel News: Sanhedrin Asks Putin and Trump to Build Third Temple in Jerusalem25 “The Nascent Sanhedrin is calling on Russian President Vladmir Putin and US president-elect Donald Trump to join forces and fulfill their Biblically-mandated roles by rebuilding the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem.” The article then likens the pair of leaders to Cyrus the Great who helped Israel rebuild the Temple after the Babylonian desolation, but because of positive statements they have made in the past about Israel and Jerusalem. “We are poised to rebuild the Temple. The political conditions today, in which the two most important national leaders in the world support the Jewish right to Jerusalem as their spiritual inheritance, is historically unprecedented,” Rabbi Weiss told Breaking Israel News. Only time will tell if it will be a US president that will be credited with the peace process that is responsible for bringing about the necessary treaty or agreement to make the building of a Third Jewish Temple on the Temple Mount a reality. But when it does happen, that's when the fun begins! Any prominent statesman, perhaps the Presidents son25http://www.breakingisraelnews.com/78372/bin-exclusive-sanhedrin-asksputin-trump-build-third-temple-jerusalem/#blXplPAIWtjSHfz9.99 Let the Show Begin – 35 in-law Jared Kushner, could be put up for the role, but this is one role that I can't imagine many are eager to volunteer for. However the Futurist interpretation of the Daniel Seventieth Week and the several Thessalonian combined text on this is so ambiguous that however things work out it is flexible enough to accommodate.
Let the Show Begin
Entertain if you will the scene as the curtain opens: So it begins and no one is raptured away. How long will the adherents wait before they give up on the pretribulation rapture? The groundbreaking for the Temple takes place and the construction is moving along smoothly, three months pass, six months pass, a year! It has become all too obvious that the pre-tribulation rapture was the wrong one of the three multiple choices. But that is the beauty of this interpretation, there are two more choices. However, this first failure or nonevent exposes the Futurist Restrainer Doctrine fallacy, for the Holy Spirit cannot exit the earth if Christians are still present – but the treaty has been signed and the Anti-Christ has been revealed. Or was he? Remember! The man of sin cannot be revealed until the restrainer (Holy Spirit) is taken out of the way! So not only is the pre-tribulation Rapture wrong, but the Restrainer/Holy Spirit assumption is also wrong. Some may even be comforted by the fact that neither of these assumptions were ever explicitly stated in the scripture (that's why they are assumptions). Nevertheless many will just move along to accept the mid-tribulation/pre-wrath option instead, regardless of the fact that these are also based upon the same type of shallow assumptions and conjecture. 36 – Chapter Three – The Final Edit But there are lingering questions: Since the Holy Spirit remains, who is the Anti-Christ, since he could not be revealed yet? Who made the “strong covenant” that kicked off the tribulation? Can the mid-tribulation position be a real option if the pre-tribulation fails to materialize? For all of those who hold to a mid- or posttribulation position this conundrum should be resolved well in advance of the arrival of their expected Seven Year Great Tribulation period. Nonetheless, we can easily imagine a series of events like the following taking place in the near future:
==================
Dateline: 2023 With the intervention of the most popular Pope in recent history into the peace process, the US President, took credit for the agreement hammered out by his team of negotiators between The State of Israel, the Palestinian Authority and the Jerusalem Islamic Waqf in the Mideast peace process. Thereafter it was announced by the Temple Institute that ground breaking for the Third Jewish Temple would commence within ninety days. The actual Architectural drawings had already just been completed and it was believed that the sacrifice could begin in time for the commencement of Passover 5785, four short years away. The Islamic protest throughout the Mideast was vocal, violent, expected and well covered, but the Palestinians would finally get the autonomy they desired in the West Bank and Gaza strip. The Jewish protest, based upon prevailing orthodox thought, that the Temple must be built upon the very spot occupied by The Dome Let the Show Begin – 37 of the Rock and then only after the Messiah appeared, were just as vocal but lacked mainstream attention due to the absence of violence. Pastor John Hogee thundered from his televised mega church pulpit, “Are you ready to be raptured? We will fly away – oh glory – as soon as the agreement takes affect…” which of course made sense because the treaty was signed and they were not gone yet. The Pastor proclaimed it now undeniable, the identification of the current U.S. President as the bible predicted end-time Anti-Christ. The Temple cornerstone which had been prepared several years in advance was placed symbolically in a ground breaking ceremony 96 days later. Still no rapture of true believers took place. Notorious debates raged since the day the agreement was signed, millions of disappointed Evangelicals were now ready to embrace the Mid-tribulation position, some even moved to the Post-trib position. Also becoming very vocal, and drawing many converts was the Universal Church that holds to a no-rapture position, instead teaching that the rapture is part of the Millenarian Heresy, “When none of the three raptures materialize, all those disappointed will be welcomed to the True Church with open arms,” could be easily proclaimed by the popular Catholic Evangelist, Mark Malleti. Most Evangelicals took a wait and see position, because the Mid-trib place was so neatly and beforehand prepared for them. The Agreement called for The Temple Mount to be expanded and partitioned between the three great Abrahamic Faiths and completed over the next seven years. The Dome of the Rock would remain according to 38 – Chapter Three – The Final Edit the new Jewish interfaith initiative. The “God’s Holy Mountain Vision” project hoped to defuse religious strife by showing that the Jews’ “end-of-days vision” could harmoniously accommodate Islam’s present architectural hegemony on the Temple Mount. “This vision of religious shrines in peaceful proximity can transform the Temple Mount from a place of contention to its original sacred role as a place of worship shared by Jews, Muslims and Christians,” said Yoav Frankel, director of the initiative. Frankel considers the scenario: … that the Temple be rebuilt on the current or an extended Temple Mount in peaceful proximity to the Dome and other houses of prayer such as the Aksa Mosque and nearby Christian shrines. There would also be room for a Christian Cathedral on a northward extension. True to form, Mega Pastor John Hogee released his newest book, Rapture Delayed – The Mercy of God, before the year was out, this would be an even bigger best seller than his last multimillion seller during the Blood Moon mania of 2014. In the pages of this book you would learn why God had delayed the rapture to the mid-tribulation position, of course backed by as many biblical references as his prior pre-tribulation position. You could also find overt hints that God may wait further to the post-tribulation position, and that no matter which position was Gods final decision, all true believers would go to heaven when they die if they asked Jesus into their hearts, “Give your heart to Jesus today…” he would say. Albert and Rosanne Henderson, a couple in their late 60s, had attended Northside Evangelical Church for more than 30 years, where not a whole lot of time was Let the Show Begin – 39 spent on bible prophecy until now. Oh yes, they believed in the pre-tribulation rapture ever since the book The Late Great Planet Earth was major part of bible study back around 1980. The excitement and urgency had long since worn off. What was there to get excited about? Their church, as almost all of the American Evangelical world did not have to worry about such things as dealing with the coming One World Mark Monetary System, because they would all be simply pre-wrath raptured away before anything bad happened to them. But with the added heavy weight of current events, it was time to rethink their long held position. A friend had given them a book, The Rapture Will Be Canceled, several years ago, but now it was time to actually read it, they could not forget the haunting title which had presently become accurately prophetic.
Pastor Bob preaches at his own little church on the other side of town. He becomes very excited about everything that happens in Israel, waiting with baited breath to be whisked away at any moment. He has no tolerance for those who question the official view of prophecy accepted by him and the giants of the kingdom such as John Hogee and Chuck Mistler, neither does he have the time of day for weak minded Christians who revere God’s Law or god forbid, won’t eat pork! His faith and consequently the faith of his entire little congregation was shaking to its core. Bob was seriously considering returning to his roots and the Universal Mother Church, now feeling that he’d been led astray so many years ago by Evangelical arguments. He pondered his absolute rage while watching a YouTube video several months ago, Show me the Gap Chuck or something like that: how anyone could challenge a giant 40 – Chapter Three – The Final Edit in Gods Kingdom like Chuck Mistler on prophecy brought him to a rage of four letter epithets he could not easily forget. But now he avoided mention of the rapture debate and failure at all, his sermons were beginning to sound very ecumenical these days. Three years of mounting Islamic protest, violence, sabotage and continual bomb threats had all but stopped the progress of the God’s Holy Mountain Vision, most specifically for the Jewish Temple on the Temple Mount. The expansion on the north end was progressing nicely, but every attempt to progress beyond the eastward expansion where the Jewish Temple was being built was met with resistance from every quarter. Islam protested, Animal Rights protested, Environmentalists protested, even Orthodox Jewry protested. No one was happy, the treaty would need to be renegotiated. And behind the scenes that’s exactly what was happening. The Vatican was now playing the major role in the peace process as a voice of reason and sanity. The Temple Mount Cathedral on the North Expansion was progressing nicely and well in balance with the stature of the Dome of the Rock and the Al Aqsa Mosque combination on the south, also undergoing renovation for the great celebration. The compromise? Jews would settle for a Temple type National Synagogue of similar stature on its East Expansion. No animal sacrifice would be allowed on the Temple Mount whatsoever, period. Those progressive Jews which played the major role now proposed that the sacrifice could satisfy every tenet of Torah Law if commenced off site. Orthodox Jews maintained that Messiah would come and build the Temple after removing the Christian and Islamic edifices on the Mount, then the sacrifice Let the Show Begin – 41 would commence, they were content to wait. Appropriate changes for the Temple Mount National Synagogue were already in the works. With the end of the prospect for a Jewish sacrifice even the Islamic protests died down to an unmentionable murmur. At the same time Evangelical rapture adherents announced that the end of the prospective sacrifice satisfied their interpretation of the Daniel prophecy, “and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease.” And it was in the middle of their Seven Year Tribulation. Months passed and nothing happened. Four years from the signing of the agreement – the 1260 days; the times, time and half a time; three and a half years had undeniably passed. Still no mass rapture of true believers took place.
Most of the Evangelical, the true rapture believers, moved to the only remaining position available for them, the Post-tribulation position. There was no other position available as far as they were concerned. Rapture theology had been so completely scrutinized over the last four years that a majority of Evangelicals had already left it behind, some concluding that the whole seven year tribulation was not even biblical. The holdouts were scorned and embarrassed so much that it only strengthened their resolve that they would be raptured away at the post seven year tribulation position. Then the world would see, but “because of Gods merciful delay there would be no second chance for those left behind,” said John Hogee, “they would surely experience the wrath of God when Jesus suddenly appeared and destroyed all of the wicked.” 42 – Chapter Three – The Final Edit The Grand Opening Celebration date of the “God’s Holy Mountain Vision” was set, seven years to the day of the signing of the agreement. Those diehard Evangelical Rapturists remained firm, but were secretly scared that it would not happen, those who put off the belief were afraid, but hopeful that it would happen. Finally the day came. The Vicar of Christ took the podium and proclaimed the beginning of a new era of world peace. A majority of Evangelicals who had once vociferously proclaimed the rapture, were now drawing attention to the fact that the rapture was always in contention even within the ranks. “Pre, Mid, and Posttribulation debates were always the norm, perhapsevidently the whole rapture idea was mistaken. In this world without end all the faithful will certainly go to heaven when they die, that is when we will join the resurrection of the dead,” were now the comforting words of Pastor John Hogee. For many of the elect, it was like waking from a dream, a great delusion – the scales had fallen from their eyes. They finally recognized the true Biblical and Historical Anti-Christ, he had been seated in plain sight all along. They could not go along, they knew what was coming and the only escape was in Christ alone to protect them even if martyrdom was their fate. It was widely preached and well accepted, few would make it to His return through the tribulation of the days to come. They would now be excluded from the one world Mark Money System. They could not, would not participate. The Mark of the Beast Inquisitions were growing stronger every year, the black market was an outlawed and dangerous necessity. There were few places of refuge from the long arm of the UN police and Let the Show Begin – 43 relocation forces in the fragmented States of the northern continent. Chaos and disorder was a regional hardship and also their ally. Losing their livelihoods and their homes, the true church was on the move spreading the gospel as they went. Miraculous provision, circumstance and healing was commonplace with this sojourning church movement, they had truly become, the church in the wilderness. We left home in the middle of the night. The reports were all too common – they would also come for us. I had been a fan of alternative media so had plenty of exposure to prepper ideas, but never went all out for the storage food bunker mentality of the extremist bent. I had a different tact: never let the fuel go below half a tank and head for the hills when bug out time did arrive. We hooked the small two horse trailer to the back of our three quarter ton pickup truck, of course we brought our two best horses and all the food and comforts we could cram in with us. There would be provisions where we were going. Mountain Home was an 8500 foot seasonal resort community where there were plenty of empty cabins. We were certainly frightened, but we knew this day was coming.
==================
When the Temple Mount Agreement is announced many believe they will immediately be raptured away, so rather than being alarmed they are elated but soon will discover that they were mistaken. By the end of the play many of those who trusted the false “rapture/left behind” prophets may be ready to listen to a more historical position on Bible Prophecy. The rest of the story will be lived out beyond the seven year tribulation 44 – Chapter Three – The Final Edit deception by each and every one of us who live long enough to see it through.
The Abraham Accord
Harbinger of the Temple Mount Play about to Begin
by Nicklas Arthur
https://www.nicklasarthur.info/The-Abraham-Accord-Rapture.off
In texts from the Ur III and Old Babylonian periods, Amurru chiefly functioned as a divine stereotype of Amorites.[8] However, he gradually acquired other functions, possibly due to the growing power of Amorite dynasties in the early second millennium BCE and due to assimilation of Amorite groups into Mesopotamian society.[11] In the Kassite period, when Amorites ceased to function as a distinct group in Mesopotamia, Amurru lost his initial function as a representation of them.[12] As early as in the Old Babylonian period, he came to be viewed as a divine exorcist.[11] This became his primary role at least until the reign of Sennacherib.[13]
An association between Amurru and steppes is well attested.[14] He could be called bel seri, "the lord of the steppe."[14] His wife, Ashratum, was referred to with the feminine equivalent of the same title, belet seri.[14] Due to the fact that the logogram KUR could refer to both steppes and mountains, Amurru also came to be associated with the latter environment.[14] While the related phrase dKUR.GAL (sometimes shortened to dKUR or simply KUR) usually designated Enlil, there is evidence that from the Kassite period onward it could be employed to represent Amurru.[15] Examples include theophoric names from Kassite Nippur[16] and texts from Neo-Babylonian archive of the Eanna temple in Uruk.[17] Amurru's role as a mountain god is particularly commonly referenced in hymns, where his most frequent epithet is "the man of the mountains," lu hursagga.[18] A mountain range particularly frequently associated both with the god and with the historical Amorites in Mesopotamian texts was Bashar, known today as Jebel Bishri.[16]
Amurru's character has also been sometimes compared to that of a weather god, and in hymns he could be described as a warlike deity armed with lightning.[19] However, he was regarded as separate from Ishkur/Adad, and his other functions did not overlap with those of weather deities.[20]
Iconography
Amurru's main attribute was the gamlu, a type of crooked staff.[21] Its presence has been used to identify depictions of this god on cylinder seals.[22] It has been proposed that the gamlu was originally a type of ordinary staff used by shepherds, perhaps to be identified with the gišgamlum gula Martu, "large Amorite crooked staff," mentioned in a text from the Isin-Larsa period.[22] The word gamlu and its Ugaritic equivalent gml has been interpreted as referring to a type of scimitar or sickle in the past, but according to Aicha Rahmouni this translation is incorrect.[23]
In art, Amurru could be accompanied by a horned animal interpreted as either a goat or a gazelle.[22] In some case the animal alone could be used as a symbolic representation of the god.[22] There is also textual evidence for an association between him and mice.[22] It is possible the latter association was initially derogatory and was meant to imply the Amorites bring rodents with them.[24]
Amurru is sometimes described and depicted as a sickle sword (gišzubi/gamlum).[25]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amurru_(god)
Arthur's Seat (Scottish Gaelic: Suidhe Artair, pronounced [ˈs̪ɯi.əˈaɾt̪ʰəɾʲ]) is an ancient extinct volcano that is the main peak of the group of hills in Edinburgh, Scotland, which form most of Holyrood Park, described by Robert Louis Stevenson as "a hill for magnitude, a mountain in virtue of its bold design".[1] It is situated just to the east of the city centre, about 1 mile (1.6 km) to the east of Edinburgh Castle. The hill rises above the city to a height of 250.5 m (822 ft), provides excellent panoramic views of the city and beyond, is relatively easy to climb, and is popular for hillwalking. Though it can be climbed from almost any direction, the easiest ascent is from the east, where a grassy slope rises above Dunsapie Loch. At a spur of the hill, Salisbury Crags has historically been a rock climbing venue with routes of various degrees of difficulty. Rock climbing was restricted to the South Quarry, but access was banned altogether in 2019 by Historic Environment Scotland.[2]
Name
It is sometimes said that its name is derived from legends pertaining to King Arthur, such as the reference in Y Gododdin. Some support for this may be provided by several other hilltop and mountaintop features in Britain which bear the same or similar names, such as the peak of Ben Arthur (The Cobbler) in the western highlands, sometimes known as Arthur's Seat,[3] and Arthur's Chair on the ridge called Stone Arthur in the English Lake District.
Geology
Arthur's Seat is the largest of the three parts of the Arthur's Seat Volcano site of special scientific interest (the other parts being Calton Hill and the Castle Rock) which is designated to protect its important geology (see below), grassland habitats and uncommon plant and animal species.
Like the rock on which Edinburgh Castle is built, it was formed by a volcanic system of early Carboniferous age (lava samples have been dated at 341 to 335 million years old),[4] which was eroded by a glacier moving from west to east during the Quaternary (approximately the last two million years), exposing rocky crags to the west and leaving a tail of material swept to the east.[5] This is how the Salisbury Crags formed and became basalt cliffs between Arthur's Seat and the city centre. From some angles, Arthur's Seat resembles a lion couchant.[6][7] Two of the several extinct vents make up the 'Lion's Head' and the 'Lion's Haunch'.
Duration: 2 minutes and 19 seconds.2:19
Aerial footage of Arthur's Seat and the George Square area of Edinburgh
Arthur's Seat and the Salisbury Crags adjoining it helped form the ideas of modern geology as it is currently understood. It was in these areas that James Hutton observed that the deposition of the sedimentary and formation of the igneous rocks must have occurred at different ages and in different ways than the thinking of that time said they did. It is possible to see a particular area known as Hutton's Section in the Salisbury Crags where the magma forced its way through the sedimentary rocks above it to form the dolerite sills that can be seen in the Section.
The hill bears a strong resemblance to the Cavehill in Belfast in terms of its geology and proximity to a major urban site.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Arthur%27s_Seat
The Hollywood Walk of Fame is a landmark which consists of 2,800[1] five-pointed terrazzo-and-brass stars embedded in the sidewalks along 15 blocks of Hollywood Boulevard and three blocks of Vine Street in the Hollywood district of Los Angeles. The stars, the first of which were permanently installed in 1960, are monuments to achievement in the entertainment industry, bearing the names of a mix of actors, musicians, producers, directors, theatrical/musical groups, fictional characters, and others.
The Walk of Fame is administered by the Hollywood Chamber of Commerce, who hold a trademark right to the combined star & movie camera symbol only, and maintained by the self-financing Hollywood Historic Trust. The Hollywood Chamber collects fees from celebrities (or their sponsors) that wish to have a star (currently $75K)[2] which pays for the creation and installation of the star, as well as maintenance of the Walk of Fame. The Hollywood Chamber of Commerce does not own trademark rights to the star with other symbols (i.e. television, microphone, record disc), so those symbols are free to use for commercial purposes.[3] It is a popular tourist attraction, receiving an estimated 10 million annual visitors in 2010.[4][5]
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hollywood_Walk_of_Fame
World, the: 1. It is proper to our vocation: to go to diverse places and live in whatever part of the world and to be sent wherever the greater service of God and the help of souls can be hoped for [82, 92, 304, 308, 588, 603, 605, 626, 749]; to this purpose is directed the vow of special obedience to the supreme pontiff regarding missions, FI no. 3 [603, 605], 2 §1; consequently a complete availability, mobility, and universality are necessary, 110, 121 4°, 242 §3, 246 7°, 248, 259, 411; at the service of which is chastity, 144 §2; consequently our community is a community for dispersion, 255 §1, 312, 314 §2, 315, 317; thus also the need for communicating with different cultures of the world and for insertion into them, 99 §2, 106 §2, 110, 111, 246 2°; and for promoting that perfect and open cooperation among the members of the entire Society, of whatever province or region they may be, 396 §2. See also Cooperation, interprovincial and supraprovincial; Culture(s); Insertion 2. God is present in the world: exercising the ministry of healing and reconciliation, 246 4°; thus he is there to be sought and found, 223 §§3-4; the world, in great part afflicted with atheism and injustice and increasingly divided by diverse economic, social, and ethnic systems and by other sources of division and opposition, 59 §2, 223 §3, 246 4° 3. The world, as distinguished from religious life: is to be left behind, trampled underfoot, and renounced [30, 50, 53, 61, 66, 297]; it is to be despised because of the love for and imitation of Christ [101]; contempt for it assists in the union of minds and hearts [671]: customs which smack of the world are not to be introduced, 322.
The Constitutions of the Society of Jesus and Their Complementary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
The Holyrood or Holy Rood is a Christian relic alleged to be part of the True Cross on which Jesus died. The word derives from the Old English rood, meaning a pole and the cross, via Middle English, or the Scots haly ruid ("holy cross"). Several relics venerated as part of the True Cross are known by this name, in England, Ireland and Scotland.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Holyrood_(cross)
To sum up: men crucified to the world, and to whom the world itself is crucified[7] such would our Constitutions have us to be; new men, I say, who have put off their affections to put on Christ;[8] dead to themselves to live to justice; who, with St. Paul in labors, in watchings, in fastings, in chastity, in knowledge, in long suffering, in sweetness, in the Holy Spirit, in charity unfeigned, in the word of truth, show themselves ministers of God[9] and by the armor of Justice on the right hand and, on the left, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report, by good success finally and ill success, press forward with great strides to their heavenly country. This is the sum and aim of our institute."
The Constitutions of The Society of Jesus and Their Complimentary Norms
https://web.archive.org/web/20200211182223/https://jesuitas.lat/uploads/the-constitutions-of-the-society-of-jesus-and-their-complementary-norms/Constitutions%20and%20Norms%20SJ%20ingls.pdf
Arturo Marcelino Sosa Abascal SJ (born 12 November 1948) is a Venezuelan Catholic priest who serves as the 31st and present superior general of the Society of Jesus. He was elected by the Society's 36th General Congregation on 14 October 2016, succeeding Adolfo Nicolás. He is the first person born in Latin America to lead the Jesuits.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Arturo_Sosa
Arthur is a masculine given name of uncertain etymology. Its popularity derives from it being the name of the legendary hero King Arthur.
A common spelling variant used in many Slavic, Romance, and Germanic languages is Artur. In Spanish and Italian it is Arturo.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Arthur
Arthur Robert Ashe Jr. (July 10, 1943 – February 6, 1993) was an American professional tennis player. He won three Grand Slam titles in singles and two in doubles. Ashe was the first Black player selected to the United States Davis Cup team, and the only Black man ever to win the singles titles at Wimbledon, the US Open, and the Australian Open. He retired in 1980.
Ashe was ranked world No. 1 by Rex Bellamy,[3] Bud Collins,[4] Judith Elian,[5] Lance Tingay,[6] World Tennis[7] and Tennis Magazine (U.S.)[8] in 1975. That year, Ashe was awarded the 'Martini and Rossi' Award, voted for by a panel of journalists,[9] and the ATP Player of the Year award. In the ATP computer rankings, he peaked at world No. 2 in May 1976.[10]
Ashe is believed to have acquired HIV from a blood transfusion he received during heart bypass surgery in 1983. He publicly announced his illness in April 1992, and began working to educate others about HIV and AIDS. He founded the Arthur Ashe Foundation for the Defeat of AIDS and the Arthur Ashe Institute for Urban Health before his death from AIDS-related pneumonia at the age of 49 on February 6, 1993. On June 20, 1993, he was posthumously awarded the Presidential Medal of Freedom by United States President Bill Clinton. The Arthur Ashe Stadium, the main court for the US Open and the largest tennis arena in the world, is named in his honor.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Arthur_Ashe
In the myths surrounding King Arthur and the Round Table and of those Knights of the Holy Grail who are the forerunners of the Order of the Garter and other knighthoods, one particularly is worthy of interpretation, demonstrating as it does, the use and abuse of power.
The story of Merlin is soon told:
"Merlin was the son of no mortal father, but of an Incubus, one of a class of beings not absolutely wicked, but far from good, who inhabited regions of the air. Merlin's mother was a virtuous young woman, who, on the birth of her son, entrusted him to a priest, who hurried him to the baptismal fount, and so saved him from sharing the lot of his father, though he retained many marks of his unearthly origin.
"At this time Vortigern reigned in Britain. He was a usurper, who had caused the death of this sovereign, Monies, and driven the two brothers of the late king, whose names were Uther and Pendragon, into banishment. Vortigern, who lived in constant fear of the return of the rightful heirs of the kingdom, began to erect a strong tower for defense. The edifice, when brought by the workmen to a certain height, three times fell to the ground, without any apparent cause. The king consulted his astrologers on this wonderful event and learned from them that it would be necessary to bathe the corner-stone of the foundation with the blood of a child born without a mortal father.
"In search for such an infant, Vortigern sent his messengers all over the kingdom, and they, by accident discovered Merlin, whose lineage seemed to point him out as the individual wanted. They took him to the king; but Merlin, young as he was, explained to the king the absurdity of attempting to rescue the fabric by such means, for he told him the true cause of the instability of the tower was its being placed over the den of two immense dragons whose combats shook the earth above them. The king ordered his workmen to dig beneath the tower, and when they had done so they discovered two enormous serpents, the one white as milk, the other red as fire. The multitude looked on with amazement, till the serpents, slowly risen from their den, and expanding their enormous folds, began the combat, when everyone fled in terror, except Merlin who stood by clapping his hands and cheering on the conflict. The red dragon was slain, and the white one, gliding through a cleft in the rock, disappeared.
"These animals typified, as Merlin afterwards explained, the invasion of Utherand Pendragon, the rightful princes, who soon after landed with a great army. Vortigren was defeated, and afterwards burned alive in the castle he had taken such pains to construct. On the death of Vortigren, Pendragon ascended the throne. Merlin became his chief adviser, and often assisted the king by his magical arts.
"Merlin, who knew the range of all their arts,
Had built the King his havens, ships and halls." -- Vivian.
"Merlin continued to be a favorite counselor through the reigns of Pendragon, Uther, and Arthur, and at last disappeared from view, and was no more found among men, through the treachery of his mistress, Viviane, the Fairy, which happened in this wise.
"Merlin, having become enamored of the fair Viviane, the Lady of the Lake, was weak enough to impart to her various important secrets of his art, being impelled by fatal destiny, of which he was at the same time fully aware. The lady, however, was not content with his devotion, unbounded as it seem to have been, but 'cast about,' the Romance tell us, how she might 'detain him for evermore,' and one day addressed him in these terms: 'Sir, I would that we should make a fair place and a suitable, so contrived by art and by cunning that it might ever be undone, and that you and I should be there in joy and solace.' 'My lady,' said Merlin, 'I will do all this.' 'Sir,' and she, 'I would not have you do it, but you shall teach me, and I will do it, and then it will be more to my mind.' 'I grant you this,' said Merlin. Then he began to devise, and the damsel put it all in writing. And when he had devised the whole, then had the damsel full great joy, and showed him greater semblance of love then she had ever before made, and they sojourned together a long while. At length it fell out that, as they were going one day hand in hand through the forest of Breceliande, they found a bush of white-thorn, which was laden with flowers; and they seated themselves under the shade of this white-thorn, upon the green grass, and Merlin laid his head upon the damsel's lap, and fell asleep. Then the damsel rose, and made a ring with her wimple round the bush, and round Merlin, and began her enchantments, such as he himself had taught her; and nine times she made the ring, and nine times she made the enchantment, and then she went and sat down by him, and placed his head again upon her lap.
"And when he awoke and looked round him, it seemed to him that he was enclosed in the strongest tower in the world, and laid upon a fair bed. Then said he to the dame: 'My lady, you have deceived me, unless you abide with me, for no on hath power to unmake this tower but you alone.' She then promised she would be often there and in this she held her covenant with him. And Merlin never went out of that tower where his Mistress Viviane had enclosed him; but she entered and went out again when she listed.
"After this event Merlin was never more know to hold converse with any mortal but Viviane, except on one occasion. Arthur, having for some time missed him from his court, sent several of his knights in search of him, and, among the number, Sir Gawain, who met with a very unpleasant adventure while engaged in this quest. Happening to pass a damsel on his road, and neglecting to salute her, (as all true Knights should) she revenged herself for his incivility by transforming him into a hideous dwarf. He was bewailing aloud his evil fortune as he went through the forest of Breceliande, when suddenly he heard the voice of one groaning on his right hand; and looking that way, he could see nothing save a kind of smoke, which seemed like air, and through which he could not pass. Merlin then addressed him from out of the smoke, and told him by what misadventure he was imprisoned there. 'Ah sir,' he added, 'you will never see me more, and that grieves me, but I cannot remedy it; I shall never more speak to you, nor to any other person, save only my mistress. But do thou hasten to King Arthur, and charge him for me to undertake, without delay, the quest of the Sacred Grail. The knight is already born, and has received knighthood at his hands, who is destined to accomplish the quest.' And after this he comforted Gawain under his transformation, assuring him that he should speedily be dischanted; and he predicted to him that he should find the King at Carduel, in Wales, on his return, and that all the other knights who had been on like quest would arrive there the same day as himself. And all this came to pass as Merlin had said."
[William Cooper]: Now the interpretation of this story, ladies and gentlemen, goes something like this:
And remember in the earlier hour, ladies and gentlemen, we learned that, to the Mysteries, the Holy Grail represents the soul. The soul. That's right, ladies and gentlemen, and they don't even believe that most people have a soul until they prepare the body to receive it. (laughs) So, you are learning...you are learning much faster than you ever could on your own. Skipping ahead:
"In this respect, the Pyramid is a perfect symbol of man when he has reached the state called Illumination of Soul, or Soul Consciousness, or in other words, 'has found the Center, or located the All-Seeing Eye.'"
Skipping ahead again:
"[Dr. Clymer asking:] 'May we look to Masonry in completing the great work, or will it continue to be purely materialistic? Let this be the mission of Masonry, to perfect the work for which its outer symbology stands. Shall it be so?'"
This is an admission that they are purely materialistic at this point and have been throughout their history.
"While this is truly a Masonic work, the work for which the Mason has made a good foundation when he has completed his three degrees, yet it is also a work for every man, and especially a work for those who have taken up, or who have opportunity and inclination to take up, the special training offered freely today by the representatives of the Ancient Schools, through the Illuminati, Sons of Osiris, Magi, and other Fraternities.
Skipping ahead again, several pages...:
"The 'Fire Philosophy' is the basis of all Religious Mysteries and all the secret philosophies of the Universe. It is also the underlying principal on which All Secret Occult Brotherhoods are founded. It was taught in the Ancient Mysteries, and, although the knowledge of it has long been lost to the world, it has always been preserved in the Occult Fraternities.
"'The aim of all true initiation, no matter what the name of the Fraternity may be is to know the nature of the Secret Fire that regenerates the world and which renders him who comes into its possession immortal...'
"...The mystic has always held that Masonry was one of the basis upon which religion was founded, that the Mysteries of Masonry when fully understood, are the same as the Ancient Mysteries, and therefore the Mysteries of religion itself.
"...[section header:]THE WAY TO GODHOOD[?] Be thou a man and thou mayst be a god."
Be a man and thou mayst be a god -- this is the divine command of the New Age. The new commandment teaches how to live that man shall be the first great stage of growth and that God could, may follow manhood. Lt. Col. James "Bo" Gritz is a 32nd degree Freemason of the Scottish Rite, he is a member of the Mormon church and has been initiated in the temple ceremony in which it is revealed to him that Lucifer is the god he follows; that Christ had his chance on earth and failed, and that it is Lucifer's turn. This can be found and referenced and confirmed fully in a book entitled, The Godmakers, and in the video tape by the same name.
Rose Cross College, Part II (aired February 23rd, 1994)
https://viefag.wordpress.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/08/transcripts-of-william-cooper-s-mystery-babylon-series.pdf
https://www.facebook.com/billy.dunn.50767/posts/pfbid0XZ8Tz1i2TUc9qMzBgSbe1KaGsE67aKLiQo7DyJ3tkTkoLDkAVYscTYNtvwrD2Xcal
Why does God allow natural disasters?
Answer
Why does God allow earthquakes, tornados, hurricanes, tsunamis, typhoons, cyclones, mudslides, wildfires, and other natural disasters? Tragedies like the 2025 wildfires in California cause many people to question God’s goodness. It is distressing that natural disasters are often termed “acts of God” while no “credit” is given to God for years, decades, or even centuries of peaceful weather. God created the whole universe and the laws of nature (Genesis 1:1). Most natural disasters are a result of these laws at work. Hurricanes, typhoons, and tornados are the results of divergent weather patterns colliding. Earthquakes are the result of the earth’s plate structure shifting. A tsunami is caused by an underwater earthquake.
The Bible proclaims that Jesus Christ holds all of nature together (Colossians 1:16-17). Could God prevent natural disasters? Absolutely! Does God sometimes influence the weather? Yes, as we see in Deuteronomy 11:17 and James 5:17. Numbers 16:30-34 shows us that God sometimes causes natural disasters as a judgment against sin. The book of Revelation describes many events which could definitely be described as natural disasters (Revelation chapters 6, 8, and 16). Is every natural disaster a punishment from God? Absolutely not.
In much the same way that God allows evil people to commit evil acts, God allows the earth to reflect the consequences sin has had on creation. Romans 8:19-21 tells us, “The creation waits in eager expectation for the sons of God to be revealed. For the creation was subjected to frustration, not by its own choice, but by the will of the one who subjected it, in hope that the creation itself will be liberated from its bondage to decay and brought into the glorious freedom of the children of God.” The fall of humanity into sin had effects on everything, including the world we inhabit. Everything in creation is subject to “frustration” and “decay.” Sin is the ultimate cause of natural disasters just as it is the cause of death, disease, and suffering.
We can understand why natural disasters occur. What we do not understand is why God allows them to occur. Why did God allow a tsunami to kill over 225,000 people in Asia? Why does God allow hurricanes to destroy the homes of thousands of people? For one thing, such events shake our confidence in this life and force us to think about eternity. Churches are usually filled after disasters as people realize how tenuous their lives really are and how life can be taken away in an instant. What we do know is this: God is good! Many amazing miracles occurred during the course of natural disasters that prevented even greater loss of life. Natural disasters cause millions of people to reevaluate their priorities in life. Hundreds of millions of dollars in aid is sent to help the people who are suffering. Christian ministries have the opportunity to help, minister, counsel, pray, and lead people to saving faith in Christ! God can, and does, bring great good out of terrible tragedies (Romans 8:28).
https://www.gotquestions.org/natural-disasters.html
Romans 8
1599 Geneva Bible
8 1 He concludeth that there is no condemnation to them, who are grafted in Christ through his Spirit, 3 howsoever they be as yet burdened with sins: 9 For they live through that Spirit, 14 Whose testimony, 15 driveth away all fear, 28 and relieveth our present miseries.
1 Now [a]then there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, which [b]walk not after the [c]flesh, but after the Spirit.
2 [d]For the [e]Law of the Spirit of [f]life which is in [g]Christ Jesus, hath [h]freed me from the Law of sin and of death.
3 [i]For (that that was [j]impossible to the Law, inasmuch as it was weak, because of the [k]flesh) God sending his own Son, in the similitude of [l]sinful flesh, and for [m]sin, [n]condemned sin in the flesh,
4 That that [o]righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled [p]in us, which walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.
5 [q]For they that are after the [r]flesh, savor the things of the flesh: but they that are after the Spirit, the things of the Spirit.
6 [s]For the wisdom of the flesh is death: but the wisdom of the Spirit is life and peace,
7 [t]Because the wisdom of the flesh is enmity against God: [u]for it is not subject to the Law of God, neither indeed can be.
8 [v]So then they that are in the flesh, cannot please God.
9 [w]Now ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, because the spirit of God dwelleth in you: but if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ, the same is not his.
10 [x]And if Christ be in you, the [y]body is dead, because of sin: but the Spirit is life for righteousness sake.
11 [z]But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead, dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead, shall also quicken your mortal bodies, by his Spirit that [aa]dwelleth in you.
12 [ab]Therefore brethren, we are debtors not to the flesh, to live after the flesh:
13 [ac]For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye mortify the deeds of the body by the Spirit, ye shall live.
14 [ad]For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.
15 [ae]For ye have not received the [af]Spirit of bondage, to [ag]fear again: but ye have received the Spirit of [ah]adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.
16 The same Spirit beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God.
17 [ai]If we be children, we are also [aj]heirs, even the heirs of God, and heirs annexed with Christ: [ak]if so be that we suffer with him, that we may also be glorified with him.
18 [al]For I [am]count that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory, which shall be showed unto us.
19 [an]For the fervent desire of the [ao]creature waiteth when the sons of God shall be revealed,
20 Because the creature is subject to [ap]vanity, not of its [aq]own will, but by reason [ar]of him, which hath subdued it under [as]hope,
21 Because the creature also shall be delivered from the [at]bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God.
22 For we know that every creature groaneth with us also, and [au]travaileth in pain together unto this present.
23 [av]And not only the creature, but we also which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we do sigh in [aw]ourselves, waiting for the adoption, even [ax]the redemption of our body.
24 [ay]For we are saved by hope: but [az]hope that is seen, is not hope: for how can a man hope for that which he seeth?
25 But if we hope for that we see not, we do with patience abide for it.
26 [ba]Likewise the Spirit also [bb]helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what to pray as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh [bc]request for us with sighs, which cannot be expressed.
27 But he that searcheth the hearts, knoweth what is the [bd]meaning of the Spirit: for he maketh request for the Saints, [be]according to the will of God.
28 [bf]Also we know that [bg]all things work together for the best unto them that love God, even to them that are called of his [bh]purpose.
29 For those which he knew before, he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.
30 Moreover, whom he [bi]predestinated, them also he called, and whom he called, them also he justified, and whom he justified, them he also glorified.
31 [bj]What shall we then say to these things? If God be on our side, who can be against us?
32 Who spared not his own Son, but gave him for us all to death, how shall he not with him [bk]give us all things also?
33 [bl]Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s chosen? it is [bm]God that justifieth.
34 Who shall condemn? it is Christ which is dead: yea, or rather, which is risen again, who is also at the right hand of God, and maketh request also for us.
35 Who shall separate us from the love of [bn]Christ? shall tribulation or anguish, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?
36 As it is written, For thy sake are we killed all day long: we are counted as sheep for the slaughter:
37 [bo]Nevertheless, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us.
38 For I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor Angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come,
39 Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.
Footnotes
Romans 8:1 A conclusion of all the former disputation from Rom 1:16 even to this place: Seeing that we being justified by faith in Christ, do obtain remission of sins and imputation of righteousness, and are also sanctified, it followeth hereof, that they that are grafted into Christ by faith, are out of all fear of condemnation.
Romans 8:1 The fruits of the Spirit, or effects of sanctification, which is begun in us, do not ingraft us into Christ, but do declare that we are grafted into him.
Romans 8:1 Follow not the flesh for their guide: for he is not said to live after the flesh, that hath the holy Ghost for his guide, though sometimes he step away.
Romans 8:2 A preventing of an objection: seeing that the virtue of the spirit which is in us, is so weak, how may we gather thereby, that there is no condemnation to them that have that virtue? because saith he, that virtue of the quickening spirit which is so weak in us, is most perfect and most mighty in Christ, and being imputed unto us which believe, causeth us to be so accounted of, as though there were no relics of corruption, and death in us. Therefore hitherto Paul disputed of remission of sins, and imputation of fulfilling the Law, and also of sanctification which is begun in us: but now he speaketh of the perfect imputation of Christ’s manhood, which part was necessarily required to the full appeasing of our consciences: for our sins are defaced by the blood of Christ, and the guiltiness of our corruption is covered with the imputation of Christ’s obedience: and the corruption itself (which the Apostle calleth sinful sin) is healed in us by little and little, by the gift of sanctification, but yet it lacketh besides that another remedy, to wit, the perfect sanctification of Christ’s own flesh, which also is to us imputed.
Romans 8:2 The power and authority of the spirit, against which is set the tyranny of sin.
Romans 8:2 Which mortifieth the old man, and quickeneth the new man.
Romans 8:2 To wit, absolutely and perfectly.
Romans 8:2 For Christ’s sanctification being imputed unto us, perfecteth our sanctification which is begun in us.
Romans 8:3 He useth no argument here, but expoundeth the mystery of sanctification, which is imputed unto us: for because, that the virtue of the law was not such (and that by reason of the corruption of our nature) that it could make man pure and perfect: and for that it rather kindled the disease of sin, than did put it out and extinguish it, therefore God clothed his Son with flesh like unto our sinful flesh, wherein he utterly abolished our corruption, that being accounted thoroughly pure and without fault in him apprehended and laid hold on by faith, we might be found to have fully that singular perfection which the Law requireth, and therefore that there might be no condemnation in us.
Romans 8:3 Which is not proper to the Law, but cometh by our fault.
Romans 8:3 In man not born anew, whose disease the law could not heal it.
Romans 8:3 Of man’s nature which was corrupt through sin, until he sanctified it.
Romans 8:3 To abolish sin in our flesh.
Romans 8:3 Showed that sin hath no right in us.
Romans 8:4 The very substance of the law of God might be fulfilled, or that same which the law requireth, that we may be found just before God: for if with our justification there be joined that sanctification which is imputed to us, we are just, according to the perfect form which the Lord requireth.
Romans 8:4 He returneth to that which he said, that the sanctification which is begun in us, is a sure testimony of our ingrafting into Christ, which is a most plentiful fruit of a godly and honest life.
Romans 8:5 A reason why to walk after the flesh, agreeth not to them which are grafted in Christ, but to walk after the spirit agreeth and is meet for them: because, saith he, that they which are after the flesh, savor the things of the flesh, but they that are after the spirit, the things of the spirit.
Romans 8:5 They that live as the flesh leadeth them.
Romans 8:6 He proveth the consequent: because that whatsoever the flesh savoreth, that engendereth death: and whatsoever the spirit savoreth, that tendeth to joy and life everlasting.
Romans 8:7 A reason and proof, why the wisdom of the flesh is death: because, saith he, it is the enemy of God.
Romans 8:7 A reason why the wisdom of the flesh is enemy to God: because it neither will neither can be subject to him. And by flesh he meaneth a man not regenerate.
Romans 8:8 The conclusion: therefore they that walk after the flesh, cannot please God: whereby it followeth, that they are not ingrafted into Christ.
Romans 8:9 He cometh to the others, to wit, to them which walk after the spirit, of whom we have to understand contrary things to the former: and first of all he defineth what it is to be in the spirit, or to be sanctified: to wit, to have the spirit of God dwelling in us; then he declareth, that sanctification is so joined and knit to our grafting in Christ, that it can by no means be separated.
Romans 8:10 He confirmeth the faithful against the relics of flesh and sin, granting that they are yet (as appeareth by the corruption which is in them) touching one of their parts (which he calleth the body, that is to say, a lump) which is not yet purged from the earthly filthiness in death: but therewithall willing them to doubt nothing of the happy success of their combat, because that even the little spark of the Spirit, (that is, of the grace of regeneration) which appeareth to be in them by the fruits of righteousness, is the seed of life.
Romans 8:10 The flesh, or all that which as yet sticketh fast in the clefts of sin, and death.
Romans 8:11 A confirmation of the former sentence. You have the selfsame Spirit, which Christ hath: Therefore at length it shall die the same in you, that it did in Christ, to wit, when all infirmities being utterly laid aside, and death overcome, it shall clothe you with heavenly glory.
Romans 8:11 By the virtue and power of it, which showed the same might first in our head, and daily worketh in his members.
Romans 8:12 An exhortation to oppress the flesh daily more and more by the virtue of the Spirit of regeneration, because (saith he) you are debtors unto God, forsomuch as you have received so many benefits of him.
Romans 8:13 Another reason of the profit that ensueth: for such as strive and fight valiantly, shall have everlasting life.
Romans 8:14 A confirmation of this reason: they be the children of God, which are governed by his Spirit, therefore shall they have life everlasting.
Romans 8:15 He declareth and expoundeth by the way, in these two verses, by what right this name, to be called the children of God, is given to the believers: because saith he, they have received the grace of the Gospel, wherein God showeth himself, not (as before in the publishing of the Law) terrible and fearful, but a most benign and loving father in Christ, so that with great boldness we call him Father, that holy Ghost sealing this adoption in our hearts by faith.
Romans 8:15 By the Spirit is meant the holy Ghost, whom we are said to receive, when he worketh in our minds.
Romans 8:15 Which fear is stirred up in our minds, by the preaching of the Law.
Romans 8:15 Which sealeth our adoption in our minds, and therefore openeth our mouths.
Romans 8:17 A proof of the consequent of the confirmation: because that he which is the Son of God, doth enjoy God with Christ.
Romans 8:17 Partakers of our father’s goods, and that freely, because we are children by adoption.
Romans 8:17 Now Paul teacheth by what way the sons of God do come to that felicity, to wit, by the cross, as Christ himself did: and therewithall openeth unto them fountains of comfort: as first, that we have Christ a companion and fellow of our afflictions: secondly, that we shall be also his followers in that everlasting glory.
Romans 8:18 Thirdly that this glory which we look for, doth a thousand parts surmount the misery of our afflictions.
Romans 8:18 All being well considered, I gather.
Romans 8:19 Fourthly, he plainly teacheth us that we shall certainly be renewed from that confusion and horrible deformation of the whole world, which cannot be continual, as it was not at the beginning: But as it had a beginning by the sin of man, for whom it was made by the ordinance of God, so shall it at length be restored with the elect.
Romans 8:19 All this world.
Romans 8:20 Is subject to a vanishing and flitting state.
Romans 8:20 Not by their natural inclination.
Romans 8:20 That they should obey the Creator’s commandment, whom it pleased to show by their fickle estate, how greatly he was displeased with man.
Romans 8:20 God would not make the world subject to everlasting curse, for the sin of man, but gave it hope that it should be restored.
Romans 8:21 From the corruption which they are now subject to, they shall be delivered and changed into that blessed state of incorruption, which shall be revealed when the sons of God shall be advanced to glory.
Romans 8:22 By this word is meant, not only exceeding sorrow, but also the fruit that followeth of it.
Romans 8:23 Fifthly, if the rest of the world looks for a restoring, groaning as it were for it, and that not in vain, let it not grieve us also to sigh, yea, let us be more certainly persuaded of our redemption to come, forasmuch as we have the firstfruits of the Spirit.
Romans 8:23 Even from the bottom of our hearts.
Romans 8:23 That last restoring, which shall be the accomplishment of our adoption.
Romans 8:24 Sixthly, hope is necessarily joined with faith: seeing then that we believe those things, which we are not yet in possession of, and hope respected not the thing that is present, we must therefore hope and patiently wait for that which we believe shall come to pass.
Romans 8:24 This is spoken by the figure Metonymy: Hope, for that which is hoped for.
Romans 8:26 Seventhly, There is no cause why we should faint under the burden of afflictions, seeing that prayers minister unto us a most sure help, which cannot be frustrated, seeing they proceed from the spirit of God which dwelleth in us.
Romans 8:26 Beareth our burden, as it were that we faint not under it.
Romans 8:26 Provoketh us to prayers, and telleth us as it were within, what we shall say, and how we shall groan.
Romans 8:27 What sobs and sighs proceed from the instinct of his Spirit.
Romans 8:27 Because he teacheth the godly to pray according to God’s will.
Romans 8:28 Eighthly, we are not afflicted, either by chance or to our harm, but by God’s providence for our great profit, who as he chose us from the beginning, so hath he predestined us to be made like to the image of his Son: and therefore will bring us in his time, being called and justified, to glory, by the cross.
Romans 8:28 Not only afflictions, but whatsoever else.
Romans 8:28 He calleth that, Purpose, which God hath from everlasting appointed with himself according to his good will and pleasure.
Romans 8:30 He useth the time past, for the time present, as the Hebrews use, who sometimes set down the thing that is to come, by the time that is past, to signify the certainty of it: and he hath also regard to God’s continual working.
Romans 8:31 Ninethly, we have no cause to fear that the Lord will not give us whatsoever is profitable for us, seeing that he hath not spared his own Son to save us.
Romans 8:32 Give us freely.
Romans 8:33 A most glorious and comfortable conclusion of the whole second part of this Epistle, that is, of the treatise of justification. There are no accusers that we have need to be afraid of before God, seeing that God himself absolveth us as just: and therefore much less need we to fear damnation, seeing that we rest upon the death and resurrection, the almighty power and defense of Jesus Christ. Therefore what can there be so weighty in this life, or of so great force and power, that might seize us, as though we might fall from the love of God, wherewith he loveth us in Christ: Surely nothing. Seeing that it is in itself most constant and sure, and also in us being confirmed by steadfast faith.
Romans 8:33 Who pronounceth us not only guiltless, but also perfectly just in his Son.
Romans 8:35 Wherewith Christ loveth us.
Romans 8:37 We are not only not overcome with so great and many miseries and calamities, but also more than conquerors in all of them.
https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Romans%208&version=GNV
Comments
Post a Comment